夢ばかりじゃない少女 - Not Just a Dream Girl

by uragaaru

Summary:

AU: Ranma and Akane have grown up in a mundane universe and when they meet, there is friendship, but not much else. However, they both begin having the same dreams which changes how they view themselves and each other.

Chapter 1: Auspicious Meetings, Auspicious Dreams

夢ばかりじゃない少女 - Yume Bakarijyanai Shoujo.

Not Just a Dream Girl

Akane Tendo was something of a dreamer. She was also a well regarded girl in her high school. She had above-average grades, she was captain of the Karate Club (the first girl and first second-year student to have the title), and she was competing at the national level in martial arts, aiming to compete in international tournaments once she graduated.

She had learned the Tendo-School of Anything Goes Martial Arts, which was really a fancy name for a style rooted in kenpo, but borrowing here and there from just about every style imaginable, from the graceful styles of Tai Chi Chuan, Ba Gua, and Wing Chun to the Hard styles of Huang Gar, Krav Maga, and Jiu Jitsu. On top of those influences, were the tenets of unpredictability and adaptability from Jeet Kune Do.

She had slowly learned that she could overpower opponents that, on paper, were stronger by knocking them off guard, or distracting them with enough feints that they didn't see the hit coming. Since she never used the exact same feint twice, she was considered quite formidable by the sport.

Her family life was rather normal, aside from the fact her mother passed away when she was still a young girl, leaving her father alone to raise her and her two older sisters. It had been a fairly quiet life, until Ranma Saotome showed up, soaking wet in a worn gi, shaggy black hair slick with rain, along with his father.

Ranma Saotome was, by all accounts, a normal, if naive guy. His life had been focused heavily on Martial Arts, perhaps to the detriment of his overall education. For him, the martial arts were not sport, but a way to hone body and mind for battle. As a result, however, he was much faster and stronger than Akane was. Faster and stronger than just about anyone Akane had ever seen, either in person or on tape.

Ranma had been trained with the expectation that his destiny was to be a martial artist in the true sense of the word. He was to be a fighter who wouldn't just run a school and become a grandmaster of the style. Ranma accepted and understood these expectations on a fundamental level. He felt that he could be the kind of fighter who creates a new schools, finds new ways to fight, and reflects a spirit so strong, its presence would be felt for generations.

As a professional martial artist, Akane she was awed by him. Watching him perform a kata was like a session guitarist seeing Jimi Hendrix write "Purple Haze" or a dime-store novelist witness Ernest Hemmingway write A Farewell to Arms.

Personally, however, she was somewhat apathetic to the boy. That apathy had become shock when learned the reason for his arrival. It wasn't like arranged marriages were unheard of, after all, but usually that happened between the ultra-rich as a way of not spreading their wealth too thinly. Granted, her father was a staunch traditionalist and, given the honor-soaked nature of the martial arts community, it wasn't too surprising to hear he had made such an arrangement to his best friend so many years ago.

After the announcement, Akane pulled Ranma aside to the Dojo to have a private conversation.

In the stillness of the air and the slight chill of the room, the two erstwhile strangers, now betrothed, sat next to one another for a long time. They occasionally looked over at the other. Finally, the boy leaned back and said, "This is really stupid. Arranged marriage? Really?"

Akane nodded, laughing bitterly. "Yeah, I guess they were really drunk 17 years ago, huh?"

The boy looked thoughtful and offered some solace.

"Maybe it's just easier to go along with it for now and at twenty, we break it off?"

Akane nodded, "Good enough for me."

Ranma shrugged, "And hey, who knows, maybe something'll happen, after all. You're pretty cute, you know, and tough as nails."

Akane lightly grabbed Ranma by the shoulders and turned him to look straight into his eyes."Look, you seem nice enough. I'm sure any other girl would say you were dead handsome or something, but... I'm only saying this once, so listen good. I wouldn't ever admit this if it didn't affect you and our parents. Just to repeat, I will say this once and you cannot repeat this. They can't know about this. Not until I'm independent and I can survive even if they disown me..."

She screwed up her face, breathing slowly to find her center, forcing her strength up. The room was silent, only her breathing was audible.

Finally, she let go the boy, and looked downwards , speaking quietly, "I'm gay, Ranma. I've never liked boys, not like that. I've only ever had eyes for other girls. That's why I can't really marry you, arranged marriage or not. I'm sorry, but it's who I am. I spent too long coming to terms with myself to not make it clear to you." She softened her eyes at the joy and smiled faintly, " No hard feelings, right?"

The boy blushed a bit and nodded, "Yeah, I mean, I didn't even know this was gonna happen anyway. And well... I mean, uh, I've been on the road a long time. I don't think I ever even really thought about stuff like that, not really. I just thought boys just ended up with girls no matter what anyone thinks. The monks don't got a lotta dating advice..." Ranma laughed weakly, "Actually, I'm a little jealous at how well you know yourself. You're pretty cool." He smiled a bit.

"Thanks, Ranma. Um, look, I'll be around to help you out if you need it. I hope you can teach me some moves sometime. You're an incredible fighter." She extended her hand. "Okay, friends?"

Ranma reached and shook her hand, "Friends."

And on that handshake that first night, they left on amicable, if distant terms back to their respective bedrooms.

That's when the dreams started.

---

Akane sat in the Tendo living room, Ranma and his father Genma seated across from her, her father, and her sister's.

Genma looked down, "Hmm... how best to explain this..." He suddenly grabbed Ranma, tossing him into the koi pond.

When Ranma emerged he had become a petite woman, red hair tied in the same pigtail as before.

"Whaddya do that for Pops?"

"If I can get some hot water, Tendo."

"Kasumi, please.

"Of course, Father," Kasumi stood and walked towards the kitchen as Genma continued, "it is such an awful fate to befall my son! His manly honor tarn-" the girl Ranma interrupted his bemoaning by tossing him into the pond. A large panda returned with hot water. Ranma poured it on herself, returning to the black-haired boy.

"It's a long story, but we fell in a cursed spring in China at this training site, Jusenkyo. It's basically Pops's fault, the idiot."

Akane yelled at Ranma, "You pervert! I saw you in the bath!"

"Well maybe if you saw the 'Do Not Enter' sign, youd've been fine!"

"I thought you were a girl! It's okay if it's two girls!"

"Well, too bad. I'm a guy!" Ranma asserted, raising a fist and pointing a thumb at his chest, to emphasize the point.

Akane then found herself running behind the short and petite girl-Ranma, who was, improbably, running on top of a chain link fence down the road to the high school. As small as she was, her skills seemed unnaturaly good.

"We're gonna be late Ranma! I can't believe Dr. Tofu didn't have hot water!""Huh? Whatta you talkin' about Akane? We got plenty of time!""We don't! I have to fight the Hentai Horde!"

Ranma looked on with confusion, but as they reached the gates of Furinkan High, Akane's message was made clear. Dozens of boys, mostly in sports clubs engaged her in combat. Akane made quick work of them, Ranma watching on curiously.

Suddenly a single man remained, tall, wearing a hakama and carrying a bokken.

"The Blue Thunder of Furinkan High shall have your hand this day!"

"How many times do I have to say no, Kuno-sempai?"

"I, Tatewaki Kuno shall fight for your love, as I decreed!"

"That's kinda messed up, dude."

"Who dares impugn upon my honor in such a detestable fashion?" Tatewaki looked up and saw Ranma, rendering him awestruck.

"Such untamed beauty. Tell me, pigtailed girl, what beauteous name has been bestowed to thee?"

Ranma jumped down from her perch."Buddy, I don't know what you're high on, but the name's Ranma Saotome. Why don't you play Samurai someplace else?"

"You must be unaware of who I am, beautiful goddess. I will show you my blade and win your heart along with the fair Akane's!"

Ranma jumped unto his outstretched bokken and crouched on the sword's spine. Before Kuno could react, she calmly, but quickly kicked him in the face several times before jumping off, landing on his head forcefully, reducing the kendoist to a heap. Ranma grabbed Akane's hand.

"All right, let's get outta here."

Akane thre her hand off, "That was supposed to be my fight, Ranma!"

Ranma looked confused, "You want this idiot?"

"Eww! No! But this is my fight!" Akane stomped on Kuno's still form for emphasis

"Well too late now. He really pissed me off. Let's just get outta here!" Ranma grabbed Akane's hand again and pulled her away from Kuno. The two girls ran into the school building.

---

Akane woke up dazed. She rubbed her head to wake herself. Even after washing her face, she was still a bit off-kilter as she went downstairs. She saw Ranma eating breakfast heartily, backpack at his side. He wore a red short and loose black silk pants.

"Hey Akane, morning."

"Morning. Are you coming to School?"

"Yeah. Of course, I haven't been to a real school in a while. Hope I can keep up. I know I prolly look kinda weird, but I don't got a uniform," he took a sip of tea, "Let's get out of here soon, I want to get there in plenty of time."

Akane nodded slowly, "Sure."

The walk to school was rather slow paced with Ranma and Akane walking side by side down the street. Akane looked at the fence they were walking alongside.

Idly, Akane asked, "Hey Ranma, think you could walk on that fence if you tried?"

Ranma looked at her with a quizzical look, "I dunno. Maybe. It'd probably be kinda hard... why do you ask?"Akane shrugged, "No reason... I just thought maybe you were good enough to do it.""Huh... I can give it a try."

Ranma jumped up, pulling himself up to the top of the fence. He wobbled a bit as he stood there.

"It's kind of narrow. I can maybe walk down it, but there's no way I can run on. Not without some more balance training.""Run?""I dunno, I was just thinking what it'd be like to run on the fence, like if we were late for school, or something."

Akane shook her head, "Well anyway, let's stop dilly-dallying and head over."

Ranma jumped down, landing a bit roughly, and the two kept walking towards school. He looked around, taking in the houses and green space that was around them.

"This is a pretty nice neighborhood. Good thing you guys live near a chiropractor. We'll probably need him if we have a training accident.""Huh, how do you know about Dr. Tofu?""You told me about him when we... Um.. I thought you told me. Maybe it was Kasumi, instead?"

Akane shuddered slightly, her head buzzing faintly, as though she had forgotten something back home. She checked her bag.

"I remembered my lunch... Ah! Club Practice! I forgot cause you came last night!" Akane grabbed Ranma's wrist and the two began to run.

As they approached the gates of Furinkan High, they saw the typical hustle and bustle as student trickled into class, the occasional teacher walking alongside, more bleary-eyed, but with more authority in their steps.

Ranma casually remarked, "Hah, this is kinda screwy, but I kinda expected there to be a horde of guys we'd be fighting to get to class on time. Maybe cause you said you're captain of Karate Club? What was I thinking? Shouldn't have had that ice cream before bed."

Akane didn't look at Ranma as they approached the front of the school building.

"Um, Ranma, the faculty office is just ahead once you get inside. I'll see you there. I gotta check in with the Karate Club. I hope Yuka doesn't kill me. She's... a bit strict."

"Hah! So much for the perks of high office. See ya later, Akane." Ranma waved as Akane ran around the school building.

As Ranma walked inside, he was accosted by a strangely familiar man. He wore the school uniform of white dress shirt and dark slacks, but he carried a bokken."

"You. What is your relationship with Akane Tendo?"

"Who the heck are... do I know you? Ya seem kinda familiar."

"My name is Tatewaki Kuno. Third year student. Captain of the Kendo Team." He brandished his bokken for effect, pointing to Ranma, "But I'm the one asking questions. How do you know Akane Tendo?"

"Look Kuno-sempai, I'm new here. I ain't gotta tell ya jack shit. But I'm feeling generous today. Name's Ranma Saotome. Pops and I just moved here. We're staying with the Tendos. Akane and I are just friends. Pals, buddies, bros, ya know? And, I don't know how I know, but I'm pretty sure that answer ain't gonna suit you."

Kuno looked down at Ranma with a cold menace, "You're more perceptive than I figured. No, I am not satisfied. I don't appreciate those who are in the way between myself and my goal of attaining Akane."

Ranma, instead of being perturbed began laughing an ugly, loud laugh. Other students, who up to now had been blithely ignoring Kuno and the new guy, turned in amazement.

"Haha! Good luck, buddy. I'm just gonna tell ya you got your work cut out for you!" his laughter enraged Kuno, but the kendoist merely stewed and walked away from the new student's hysterics, "See ya sempai! I mean, I don't know her that well, but I can tell ya, she ain't interested. Like at all. Seriously, you'd have better luck dating a cactus I mean-"

Ranma's bravado was cut short by a punch to the face by an enraged Akane.

"You idiot! Shut the hell up! I'll deal with Kuno-sempai. That's my fight."

Ranma replied with a flip response, "Well too late now. He really pissed me off. Let's just get outta here," As soon as he said it he looked at an equally confused Akane, "huh, weird deja vu."

They walked into the faculty office and Ranma began his first day of school.

---

A week had passed since he had come here. They had settled into a routine. Ranma worked quite hard at school, though with his spotty attendance before, he was still just a middling student. He didn't participate in clubs, preferring to come straight home to train. Akane and Ranma would do homework together at night. Overall, it was a calming scene.

Akane felt relief at the way she got along easily with Ranma, even with their fathers' expectant looks hovering around them. They both had similar goals in the future (to teach martial arts and hone their skills), they had an easy-going teasing banter when they spoke, and oddly enough (to Ranma at least), they both had the same taste in women.

To his credit, Ranma specifically had been rather warm to Akane as well as taken to his schoolwork with the seriousness that he had for his martial arts. Akane noted that it made him seem more mature than she expected a boy her age to be. Really, to Akane's mind, aside from the hiccup of the first day, they had become very good friends.

That night, Akane dreamed once more.

---

On the rooftop of Furinkan High, Ranma stood before Kuno. Ranma's hands raised in a battle stance, his eyes narrow as he gauged his opponent, dressed in full hakama, holding his bokken in a battle stance.

"Foul sorcerer! I will defeat you and claim the love of the beauteous Akane and the lovely pigtailed goddess."

"Seriously! You haven't gotten it through you're skull? I'm a guy!"

"Well, that is readily apparent, you fiend! You claim to be Akane's betrothed, yet you are always with the pigtailed girl. Do you have no shame?"

"Look who's talking, you creep!"

"Have at thee!" Kuno charged Ranma, who dodged the strike, but noticed the front of his shirt was ripped at the waist.

"Ranma, he's slicing the air! He can cut you with just air pressure! Watch out!" Akane yelled as she ran out the door from the thrid floor, just as Kuno slashed horizontally towards the entrance to the roof.

"Akane!"

Ranma yelled as he jumped in front of the girl. The shockwave tore a large diagonal slash across his shirt and left a large bruise on Ranma's chest. He doubled over in pain.

"And now, the end game, Saotome. You can, if you desire, beg for your life to be spared and, provided you offer Akane and he pigtailed girl as spoils, I would be willing to let you-"

Ranma swept the Kendoist's legs, "Like hell! You can't have my fiancée! And I ain't dating you, either!"

"Ranma..." Akane looked on, happy.

"Watch yourself tomboy," Ranma said with grim seriousness, "with that flat chest of yours, Kuno's strikes will really pack a wallop."

"Ranma..." Akane repeated, in a far more sour tone.

Enraged, Akane grabbed Ranma and Kuno by their lapels and threw them to opposite corners of the roof.

As the two came to, Ranma yelled, "What dya do that for, you gorilla! I mean, talk about not cute! I- aw crap" Ranma's rant was cut short by two shockwaves approaching. He flipped laterally, avoiding them, but opening a hole on the edge of the roof.

"You shant escape so easily, Saotome!"

"I'm not trying to, you bastard!"

Ranma moved in an erratic zig-zag pattern towards Kuno, dodging the strikes he sent, he then dived into a crouch and, using his momentum, flung his right leg at Kuno's midsection, sending the Kendoist flying, Ranma trailing along.

"Hah! Got ya, you lovesick... Oh, come on!" Ranma realized he and Kuno were falling from the roof. Ranma sighed in relief when he saw they were going to land in the pool. That is, until he remembered that it was a pool full of water. "Dammit, Kuno!" was the last thing Ranma said before angling his feet downwards, towards the water.

Akane ran to the edge of the roof in time to see the large splash of the pool. By the time she reached the pool, Kuno was floating unconscious on the surface of the water, while Ranma, topless, was wringing out the water on her shirt.

"Honestly, why am I even bothering, I can't even wear this thing again." Ranma muttered to herself as she opened up the shirt and seeing the ribbons of fabric fall from it . When she noticed Akane she casually looked up, smiled, and waved, "Oh, hey Akane, can I borrow a shirt?"

"Ranma, you pervert! Don't you have any feminine modesty!"

Ranma stood up suddenly, a fist raised, looking up at Akane with an defiant expresson, "I'm a guy, dammit!"

Akane looked at Ranma and blushed. Ranma looked at where Akane's eyes were pointed and also blushed as she suddenly covered herself.

"Oh, real nice! Can I get a shirt now? At least until I get some hot water?"

---

The next morning, Ranma and Akane walked to school. On a whim, Ranma jumped up and started walking.

"Hey, this ain't too hard after a while. You should try it, Akane."

"I think I need a bit more balance before I can manage that. Just don't fall."

"I'll try not to. At least there's a canal on the other side."

"Yeah, but you don't want to fall in there."

Ranma looked at her, confused, "Um, why not? River infested with tetanus or somethin'?"

"Because you'll... you'll get your... uniform wet."

"Oh yeah. Duh." He said, lightly slapping his temple.

When they arrived at school, Kuno, in his uniform, with a gakuran loosely worn on his shoulders like a cape, was waiting for him. He held the spine of his bokken against his shoulder, like a schoolyard thug.

"Saotome. Just the weirdo I wanted to see.""What's up Kuno-sempai?" Ranma asked in a naïve voice.

Kuno suddenly pointed his sword at the martial artist.

"Roof. After class. You and me will fight for Akane's honor. I know what kinda freak you are and I'm gonna put an end to you!"

Ranma's expression was momentarily of shock, but it quickly turned into a trained smirk.

"If that's how ya want it, sempai, that's all right with me. I could use a practice bout. See ya there."

Kuno let out a haughty laugh, "Well then, I can hardly wait to wipe the smile off of your face, Saotome." He left, laughing quietly to himself.

Akane looked at Ranma askance, "Are you sure that was a good idea? What did he mean by he 'knows what a freak you are'?"

"Well, Kuno's a big boy, he can handle himself, even if I kick his ass from here til' Tuesday. For the second part, I guess it's cause he finally realized I... wait, what did he realize? What the hell was he talking about?" Ranma scratched his head as Akane looked at him, worried.

That afternoon on the rooftop, the scene looked eerily familiar to Akane's eyes as she sped up to the roof in record time to watch them. There was a crowd of about 20 students circling the two fighters, mostly Kendo Club boys and a few of Ranma and Akane's classmates. Kuno stood, in his Kendo Club gear with his bokken at the ready, while Ranma, in his school uniform, stood there, looking relaxed.

"So you ready to do this Kuno?" Ranma said, stretching.

"Why are you so smug, Saotome? Don't you realize when I destroy you, the world will know the truth about you?"

Ranma nodded and spoke as he performed a few warm up movements to loosen up, "Yeah, I meant to ask, what's this horrible truth you go on and on about?"

Kuno laughed, his right eye twitching, "You fool! Do you not see the precariousness of your plight? I canst believe that even a simpleton such as yourself cannot grasp the gravity of your inevitable downfall!"

"Why are you talking like that?" Ranma stood in a relaxed position in front of Kuno.

"I-I don't know! Nevermind! I'm going to kick your ass, Saotome!" Kuno rushed at Ranma who easily side-stepped the forward strike, but was caught off-guard, rolling out from the horizontal follow-through slash, but only after being hit in the back with the tip of the sword. Ranma let out a yelp in pain.

Akane thought to herself, "Kuno-sempai is better than he let's on. That's an Iaido technique. He might know some Aikido as well. For Ranma's sake, I hope he can't slice air."

Ranma kept dodging, rolling away from and jumping out of Kuno's strikes. The kendo captain began to tire out.

"Fight properly!" Two swings. "You-!" Swing. "You, crossdresser!"

The crowd seem to gasp in unison.

Ranma paused dead in his tracks, dodging and parrying the wooden blade with his forearm. He moved face to face with Kuno, teeth clenched.

"What the fuck are you talking about! Are you high? Did you lose your goddamn mind, you sonuvabitch!"

"I'm stone cold sober and have never seen clearer in my life. If I had not seen you change before my very eyes, I would not believe it. In fact, the first time I witnessed it, I did not even realize there was such a thing possible. Only when we fell into the pool did I know the truth"

Akane looked at Kuno wide-eyed. Ranma was too drunk on rage to respond. He took a deep breath, centering himself.

"Okay, I know you probably take a lot of blows to your head, but I just got here a week and a half ago. The only time we've ever spoken other than this morning was my first day here where I told you that Akane both doesn't want to date you and I'm just friends with her."

"Ha! Hahaha!" Kuno laughed in an erractic, mechanical way, unsettling the students who had already been knocked for a loop. "Now I know that you are a liar as well as a veritable pervert! For I know that you and Akane have been betrothed by your fathers! After all, that's why you live with her, you... rake!" Kuno looked amused before pausing, muttering to himself, "'rake'? Why 'rake'? Why am I talking like this? Weird..."

Ranma ignored Kuno's self-examination as he came in and, with a series of arm strikes and repeated half-shin, half-knee kicks, Ranma honed in on Kuno's solar plexus and stomach, with the precision and ferocity of a trained falcon. Ranma crouched down, lowering his center of gravity. Finally, he pounced on Kuno and, with a collar grab and a soto makikomi, Ranma dropped the beaten kendoist, his bokken rolling out his hands before he passed out.

Ranma stood up and brushed his pants off. He grabbed the bokken, breaking it in half and tossing it in a small trash can usually reserved for cafeteria sandwich wrappers and convenience store bento boxes.

"Well that's that. Let's get outta here, tomboy." He said, self-satisfied as he walked towards the stairs down.

Akane yelled back, "Stop calling me tomboy, you... pervert!"

Ranma stopped and looked back with a cold anger, "You have no right to call me that. One, I've spent the last three years of my life in a Buddhist monastery mastering the Saotome-Ryuu. Two, I remember how you looked at me when you found me there. Calling me a pervert... takes one to know one."

Ranma started walking away as the crowd fell silent, unsure what to make of either the martial artist or the girl who was rapidly closing the distance in between. Ranma sensed the fist as it approached the back of his head, but it was too late to properly defend against. Ranma could only brace for the blackout.

Two hours later, Ranma woke up in the Nurse's room, Akane by his side. She whispered, "Play along."

The nurse, a middle aged woman in a uniform perhaps a size or two too small for her matronly frame said, "oh, is he awake Ms. Tendo?"

"Oh, Yes, Ma'am. I hope he forgives me. We were practicing a certain block in club practice today, and I think I over did it," she laughed, embarrassed.

"Well be careful young lady. You're the captain of the team. You need to set a better example, especially since you're a girl!"

"Yes Ma'am." Akane refrained in a voice that was just apathetic enough to not arouse suspicion.

As the nurse walked away Akane whispered to Ranma, "We need to talk. I thought I was going out of my mind, but after what Kuno said and you said."

Ranma cracked a smile, "Yeah, you remember it too, don't you? I figured Kuno was an idiot, but at least he's smarter in real life than in the dream." he cracked a wry smile.

Akane whispered loudly, "What's going on? Three people don't have the same dream! Especially one so..."

"Titillating?" he smiled, raising an eyebrow.

Akane turned scarlet in rage as she fought to keep her voice below a whisper "Stop it, Ranma! This is serious! You're being obnoxious."

Ranma put his hands up in surrender, "Sorry. I can't help it, I didn't realize how much fun it is to get one up on you. I was bit fed up with you and Kuno calling me a pervert. Especially since the so-called 'perverted' thing I did didn't even really happen!"

Akane fumed a bit while she stared the boy down. She then stood up and said, "All right, whatever. Let's get out of here. Are you going to be okay?"

"Barring the concussion and people knowing about our engagement and thinking I'm a crossdresser? Never been better." Ranma smiled and stood up slowly and stretched his limbs as Akane went to fetch the nurse. As they left the office and Furinkan High, Ranma turned to Akane.

"What happened to Kuno?"

"Oh they suspended him for three days. Something about breaking the gate to the pool while gibbering about a pigtailed goddess and starting a fight with a girl."

Ranma stopped, pointing a thumb at himself, "Huh? But I'm a -"

Akane looked at him with narrow eyes, "Me, idiot. I took the fall, since if it was two boys, they'd suspend the both of you. Just be happy our class likes us as much as the Kendo team hates Kuno."

"You girls can get away with anything, huh?" Ranma remarked. "Says, the person who thinks they're included when someone says 'girl'," Akane teased.

"Hmmph. Well you're such a flat-chested tomboy, it's no wonder I get confused, " Ranma stuck out his tongue and began running towards the Tendo Dojo, Akane following him, fists raised.

---

About a month in to the school year, Ranma had begun teaching Akane some of the simple training techniques he had picked up in the monastery. Primarily he instructed her in meditation and finding one's center. He had also helped her shore up some of her weakness in balance and agility as well as bolstered her strengths in defensive, harder style rather than the dynamic, offensive styles he favored. The two began to spar in earnest and the two were grateful to be with minimal distractions.

Once the school found out about the engagement rumor, any mention of Ranma's "crossdressing" was quickly dismissed as jealousy and possibly temporary insanity on the part of Tatewaki Kuno. Even then, the buzz had mostly gone away.

One day, after school, Akane was helping to clean up after club practice, when Yuka came up to her. The girl was a slightly shorter than Akane, but quite slight in frame, her dark brown hair in wavy twintails. She had already changed from her gi into a pair of jeans and a hooded jacket. She looked up at Akane, with a earnest glance.

"We need to talk after you finish up, Akane," she bluntly said, immediately walking out of the club room aftwerwards.

Ten minutes later, Akane found Yuka at their usual spot behind the athletics shed near the track. Akane reached out and grabbed Yuka's hand. Yuka let go sharply.

"What's up Yuka?" Akane looked at her, confused.

"Don't 'what's up' me. What are you doing around that... boy all the time now?"

Akane sighed, exasperated, "I told you before. Nothing. Our parents arranged us to be married, but we're just going along till we're twenty and can break it off honorably. He's knows I'm not into boys. You don't have to worry about Ranma."

"Really? Then why did you blow me off every weekend for the last month?"

Akane gulped, "Well, I was busy with class and planning club activities and... I was trying to help Ranma get used to Tokyo again. He hasn't been in civilization since middle school. Look, I'm sorry Yuka."

"Well sorry isn't good enough."

Akane threw her hands out and asked, "How can I make it up to you?"

Yuka looked at her feet. "Stop hanging out with him so much. He gives me the creeps."

Akane's jaw dropped, "What?" she asked, Yuka, who answered with a look of revulsion as she slowly spoke.

"He's... creepy. You can barely hear him as he walks down the hallway. He holds himself so weirdly, like he's relaxed and anxious at the same time. His hair is looks stupid. He's stupid! I don't like him so close to you." Yuka looked away from Akane. She continued, "I know we can't tell our parents about each other, but you don't need to be friends with him. It's not fair, just cause he's a boy."

"You're jealous of Ranma?"

"Well the asshole sees you more than I do."

"I said we're just friends!"

"That's why I said you need to stop being friends! He's just a stupid boy!"

"That's not true! He's more than..." Akane stopped.

"Ranma's a good person if you get to know him and... and if you can't see that," she curled her hands into fists, "I'm sorry Yuka."

Yuka didn't answer her. Akane looked at her, disappointed.

"I'm going home now, Yuka. I'm sorry." She turned away and started walking away."Wait!" Yuka pleaded. Akane turned to face her once more."What do you want?" Akane asked softly.

Yuka slapped Akane hard on her right cheek and walked away, in tears. Akane sighed and kept walking home.

When she arrived at the dojo, Ranma was shadowboxing in the corner of the dojo, throwing punches she recognized as Shotokan karate strikes, followed by an axe-kick straight out of a Tae Kwon Do master's repetoire. Akane, back in her gi, wordlessly walked to the center of the room and began practicing a Wing Chun kata that Ranma had recently taught her in order to improve her movement speed and flexibility.

Ranma kept shadowboxing, only taking a few glances at Akane. He noticed the red mark on her face.

In between a series of punches he asked, between breaths, "Tough day?"

"I don't really want to talk about it."

"You get beat up by the first years?"

"I said I don't want to talk about it, Ranma!"

Ranma stopped sparring alone and turned to look at the girl, who had stopped mid-form, seeming unsure how to proceed. He walked up to her and, with small movements, adjusted Akane's posture and arm positions.

He then stood next to her and took the same position and continued the movement. Akane copied him. They proceeded to the end of the form and Ranma started again, leading from his through the form, Ranma muttered, "was she cute?"

Akane almost stopped moving, but continued shadowing Ranma, "What! How did you know?"

"Cause you look like every guy I ever met with girl trouble, here and China. Only difference is that, cause you're a girl too, you look... I dunno, 'extra mopey' or somethin'? What happened? She turn you down?" He performed a jumping arm strike.

As Akane landed, she continued, "No. It's not like that. We broke up. She couldn't... handle things."

Ranma nodded as he performed a graceful series of upward strikes and a sweeping kick, "Yeah... Keeping things like that a secret must be rough on people like you. Anybody, I guess. Sorry to hear it, Akane."

They both performed the final move, a graceful spinning strike, and ended the kata facing the far side of the dojo. The two, once more, began their movement back across the dojo floor. As Akane performed the form, Ranma moved quickly around her, taking up stances and forms that complimented Akane's own movements, sometimes imitating a defensive ally or an opponent.

Akane opened up as she moved through the form.

"Well, she was upset about that a bit, but I mean, her family doesn't know either. I think what she was really mad about was the engagement."

"But, you told her it's just for show, right?"

"Of course. But Yuka... She's jealous of you."

Ranma stopped his movements and laughed a bit. Akane stopped as well, and glared at Ranma.

"It's not funny! She probably won't even want to speak to me now, Ranma!"

Ranma jumped into a fighting stance. He shrugged.

"Well, what am I supposed to tell you? Maybe she's just insecure if she thinks you're gonna run to me even though you're not interested in boys. It's her problem, not yours." He raised his hands even higher than they were in his stance, motioning Akane to spar him. She stood there, looking distant.

Ranma sighed and moved towards her, putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Give her time. Maybe she'll understand after she misses you a bit. I'd put some ice on that, though," Ranma pointed at her face, "I think I can make out the individual fingers ."

Akane turned away from Ranma swiftly as she marched out of the dojo, "Goddamnit, Ranma. Stop being so reasonable. I can't beat you up like this."

Ranma returned to shadowboxing in the same Wing Chun style, adding bits of his personal repertoire to the moves. He thought to himself, "Yuka, huh? She can sure pick 'em, at least."

That night, they dreamed once more.

---

In the afternoon, Ranma and Akane were leaving Furinkan High when a young man, wearing a yellow and black bandana, a yellow tunic, and brown pants stood at the gates. He was carrying a large rucksack and held a large umbrella in his hands. He had been looking around at the crowd of students leaving school. When he saw Ranma, his face contorted into boiling anger.

"Ranma Saotome! Prepare to die!" The boy pointed the closed umbrella at Ranma's put a hand to his mouth.

"Uh, do I know you?"

"It's me, Ryouga Hibiki. From middle school?"

"Hmm?" Ranma studied the boy intently, looking at his face from different angles. Suddenly his eyes widened and he hit a fist against his other hand,

"Oh, it's 'Bread Guy'!"

" 'Bread Guy'?" Akane and Ryouga asked incredulously.

"Yeah, I always beat him getting the last piece of bread from the cafeteria in our middle school. All boys schools, lemme tell ya, Akane. Freakin'. Harsh."

"You think this is about bread? You ran away from our fight! I chased you throughout China and... and..."

Ranma began to get impatient. "And...?"

Ryouga held the umbrella now like a sword, "You've made my life hell! Die!" With the strength of a raging bull he charged Ranma.

"Oh, crap!" Ranma said as he flipped out of harm's way.

The two began trading blows around the school grounds, umbrella versus bare hands. Ryouga pushed Ranma around the grounds, slowly moving from the athletics shed, to the track, towards the baseball field. Ranma had been backed into a corner since he knew from the first swing that being hit with the umbrella was probably as enjoyable as being hit with a sledgehammer. In a way, he expected that.

Ranma didn't expect, however, the razor sharp bandanas as they whizzed by him, tearing the sleeves of his shirt and, as he turned to avoid the second wave, the front of his shirt as well.

"Dammit! I just got this shirt to replace the last one!"

"Worry about more than your shirt you bastard! You're acting like a girl! When I get through with you, you'll wish it was just your shirt torn asunder."

Ranma feinted a move and jumped over the fence behind home plate. Ryouga quickly followed. Akane ran to try and catch up. Ranma egged Ryouga on.

"Hah, you're too weak to take me down, Ryouga. Just like in the bread line!"

In truth, Ranma was more than impressed by Ryouga's strength, frightened even. He was just grateful he was sorely lacking in technique or even a more basic finesse. Of course, in fighting for his life, Ranma didn't have time to contemplate it much further than that as they neared a park.

Ranma leapt in the air, aiming to land on a nearby live oak to buy some time. Ryouga for his part, opened his umbrella and, using it as a shield, barreled through the fountain at the center. Ranma's trajectory put him right in the middle of the now gushing geyser of water. Falling back towards the ground, Ranma couldn't orient away from the fountain and, with gritted teeth, passed through the column of water and landed on the other side of the fountain, once again lamenting the state of her shirt or, rather, the lack thereof.

Ranma once again readied herself, taking a wide stance, fists raised. Ryouga stood there, flabbergasted.

"You gonna pussy out Ryouga? I ain't done with you yet, you bastard!"

Ryouga just stared, a slight trickle of blood becoming noticeable as as fell onto his upper lip.

"R-Ranma?" Ryouga had a look of concentration, looking very thoughtful.

Ranma stared back wondering what had captivated her opponent until, upon realization, suddenly became embarrassed, "D-Dude! What are you doing! Stop staring and fight!"

"Ranma! For goodness sake, cover yourself already, you pervert!" Akane yelled as she reached the park.

Ranma looked at the other girl incredulously, "Oh yeah Akane, lemme just pull out the shirt I don't have! I know this ain't as much a problem for a tomboy like you, but... tomboy?" Ranma noticed Akane slow down her steps until she stood next to Ryouga and looked at Ranma as though she was doing a creditable impression of the Lost Boy.

Ranma, fed up jumped high in the air and, with an outstretched kick and the heel of her hand, knocked Ryouga out of consciousness. Ranma let out a breath as she stood up. She looked down at Ryouga.

"Jeez, you idiot. I'm a guy, ya know!"

"Coulda fooled me," Akane said in a deadpan tone, though the scarlet in her cheeks told a different story.

Ranma started yelling at Akane again, "Seriously, can I just revoke your 'pervert' calling privileges already Gotta say, you're a lot quieter like this. I should probably be a girl more often. I can live with the drool," Ranma laughed dryly.

Akane shook her head clear and let out a huff, "Fine, I'll get you my gym shirt, you stupid girl-boy!" She ran off back towards school.

Ranma, kneeled down and rummaged through Ryouga's pack until she found a canteen. After filling it from the fountain, she poured the contents over Ryouga.

"Okay, wake up buddy. We got some stuff to... discuss?"

Ranma was not expecting an unconscious black piglet to take Ryouga's place.

"Okay... I think I know why he's pissed."

---

The next morning, as soon as Akane awoke, she ran to Ranma's room, opened the door suddenly, and punched him awake.

"What the hell is the big deal, you pervert!"

Ranma, slightly dizzy and wondering why his jaw hurt opened his eyes.

"A...ka...ne? Morning. What's up?"

"What's up is that you totally made fun of me, just cause your boo-" Ranma put a hand to he mouth.

Ranma whispered in a panicked voice, "Dream! Dream! It was a dream! I can't control them! You can't be mad at me for being someone who doesn't even exist!"

Akane calmed herself. She stood up."Fine. We'll talk about it later, Ranma." She left the room closing the door behind leaned back on the bed, nursing his jaw. He broke into a smile."Hah! That was totally worth it."

As they walked to class, Ranma was holding his head in his hands, "Hibiki... Hibiki... sounds familar, but I can't place it... Ah! This is stupid! I don't even remember going to an all-boy middle school or a Bread line! Maybe he doesn't exist? Maybe the Kuno thing was a fluke? "

"Wait." Akane said. "Now I remember why the name rings a bell. I know him! He used to fight in the tournaments I go to! I usually don't talk to him, since he fought in the men's division, but I did have a conversation one time in middle school when we both won first prize in the Kanto Middle School Karate Tournament."

"Oh, really. What's he like?"

"I don't really remember. I definitely remember him being really strong for our age. He was really quiet, though. He was kind of... somehow happy and sad at the same time?"

"Well, now that we know I'm not delusional, let's see if we can't look him up."

"Well there's the All-Tokyo Kenpo/Shotokan Tournament at the end of the month. Maybe we can find him then."

On a Sunday a few weeks later, Ranma and Akane found themselves in a crowded middle-school gymnasium as dozens of martial artists prepared themselves for the tournament. Akane herself was competing in the women's division, representing Furinkan High School. Ranma, meanwhile, played detective as he wandered around looking for Ryouga. He didn't see anyone who liked like he did, but asking enough people led Ranma to a tall, wiry-framed boy. After asking him about Ryouga, the tall boy blinked and thought quietly for a while.

"Hibiki, huh? His parents moved to Europe two years ago."

"That so... how nice for the guy," Ranma replied, trying to maintain a casual tone, "Parents get a cushy job somewhere nice?"

"Not exactly. I don't know too much about it, but the rumor was he'd been bullying people in his middle school ever since the second year. I guess there was a kid who kept him in check the first year, but when he moved away, Hibiki just started bullying the other kids, using his bull strength to get his way. I think the cops ended up being called and so the family, to save face, left town."

Ranma gulped, "Wow... that's too bad."

"Not if you asked my cousin Yuichiro. He hated the bastard."

Ranma nodded and walked away. He suddenly felt strongly ill. The train ride back to Nerima was silent, Ranma only speaking to congratulate Akane on her Gold Medal.

---

AN: I have been working for what seems like ages (really about 10 days or so) making this into a one-shot. I got to about 40 pages in a Google Doc when I realized that it was untenable. The upside to this is that about 80% is already written, with the bulk leftover being in the last fourth of the story. I'm overall unsatisfied with the story, but I hope I'm able to convey the three stories happening here: The mixing of "dream" and "real", the shifting relationships between Ranma and Akane, given these universe's unique circumstances, and Ranma's level of being controlled by and influence on the dreams.

In other news, Hourou Budouka is slowly working, thought Part 2 has been the hardest to write so far. Is there a word for a story where a beginning and ending is written and you're hung on the middle? Balance is slowly chugging along, with the next Chapter being relatively short and a means to get us to part II of the 1st Arc. Expect Amazon drama and Some Ranma/Ryouga heart to heart talks.

The title was originally just the Japanese, but for legibility purposes, I translated the phrase as best I could and inadverdently have something of a polyglot double entendre. The Japanese title literally means "The girl that is not just a dream". The translation I decided on plays on the "dream girl" phrase to quite a nice effect, if you ask me. I hope the second part will elucidate things further.

Anyways, thank you for any feedback/comments you have.

As always,

～裏には裏がある

Chapter 2: Intersecting Worlds, Intersecting Wants

 

 

夢ばかりじゃない少女 - Yume Bakari Jyanai Shoujo

Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 2: Intersecting Worlds, Intersecting Wants

For a few days following the tournament, Akane noticed Ranma was rather distant. He spoke little and didn't eat much. He spent his time in the dojo, sometimes working out but, mostly meditating, or at least thinking quietly for a long time. Akane also noticed she was the only one who really paid him any mind. With few exceptions, everyone at school treated him like he didn't exist.

He hadn't made many friends, aside from Hiroshi, Daisuke, and Sayuri. Really, even they were more her friends to begin with, still trying to get to know Ranma better. Ranma had otherwise been left out of any other social groups. Granted, Ranma hadn't exactly had the time or energy to put much effort into it. He was so busy focusing on catching up at school as well as keeping up his grueling training regimen, that he had little time to become enmeshed in a social life.

This was, perhaps, the main reason why Akane hadn't minded sacrificing her relationship with Yuka too much. She had felt a need to help Ranma these last few months. She wasn't sure why. Maybe it was because she saw how vulnerable Ranma actually was when he couldn't fight his way out of a problem. She knew the dreams were somehow affecting her view of him, if nothing else, it was a space where she could, quite literally at times, see a different side to the quiet martial artist who came into her life. While she was initially certain that the most she could see in him was as a best friend, our perhaps as something like a brother, but it felt like whatever ground she had to stand on, whether real or somnambulant, was shifting. With those thoughts swirling, she wasn't sure to be relieved or panicked when he asked her to meet with him after club practice.

In the evening, they wandered into a small cafe. There was silence as they sat aside one another at a narrow counter which was placed against the window looking out into the street. Akane took a small sip of her mug of black coffee while Ranma swirled his paper cup of oolong tea.

Akane noted the pensive mood on Ranma's face. He had been thoughtful, much more so than the dream Ranma, but the real one's thoughts seemed to drive him to distraction rather than help clear through the clutter.

"Ranma... Ranma!" She said, yelling the second time catch his attention.

"Yeah. Um, sorry. I guess I'm out of it... Sorry I asked you here only to be like this."

"It's okay. Take your time. Besides, it's been a while since I've been in here. I forgot how nice it is."

"You come here with Yuka a lot? Um, Before, I mean."

"Not really. She hated the idea that someone from school would see us and get the right idea. We mostly hung out in karaoke boxes and bookstores. Before her, back in middle school, I'd spend a lot of time here, coming to terms with things. I'm glad you suggested it. It's a good place to sit and think for a while."

Ranma took a sip, then said, "It's... the dreams are worrying me. I mean, aren't you worried too?"

"Well... I mean, it's a bit weird. Mostly the stuff between us in the dreams. Like seriously, it's so weird seeing myself in love with a boy. But, they're just dreams."

"Huh... I didn't think of that. I guess I'm usually busy dodging hits by everyone. I guess I'd freak if like Ryouga started pining for me or somethin'. Kuno was creepy enough."

"Yeah, well thankfully, it's just a low level freakout. I know I can't really control what happens, so I just have to endure it."

"I... I guess so. It's just that I..."

"Just what?"

"Well... I mean the stuff I found out about Ryouga. Is it my fault I didn't know him well enough? Should I somehow have been there for him?"

"You didn't even remember him until the dream, Ranma. Hell, even in them, he followed you to China. He gets lost going anywhere and lives in the wilderness. He even becomes a pig when wet. I wouldn't say that's the best life for anyone."

Ranma put his head on top of his arms, staring absently out of the window and sighed.

"But, he seems like a good guy, through it all. In the dreams, we butt heads and maybe then I dislike him, but I mean, what if the reason our Ryouga, the real one, became a bully cause I wasn't there to stop him or protect him from himself? What if there was something else going on and he ended up having to lash out at others cause there wasn't a Ranma Saotome to challenge him and be his friend?"

"Ranma..." Akane grabbed his shoulder lightly, "You're making wild guesses. And besides, Ryouga is a person just like us. He made his choices and lives with the consequences. We can't let these dreams throw us from who we are, even if they're about us. We can't control them. We can't let them control us."

"Well.. what about Kuno? He went bonkers when he fought me. He started talking like his dream self. And I'm-"

"Kuno has always had a screw loose, even if he didn't speak like he was spouting bad poetry"

"Yeah, I guess you're right, Akane. We got to stay strong. We're not gonna figure out why we're having them unless we stay focused. Right?"

Akane nodded, "Right."

A voice behind them said, "Indeed."

Ranma and Akane were utterly shocked as they turned to see Kuno, seated at a table, bokken on an adjacent seat. He loosened the top buttons of his gakuran and leaned back.

"Kuno-sempai?" Akane asked.

"I agree. I do have a screw loose. Though I'm not alone, am I?"

"Dammit," Ranma said, "I was hoping you were back to normal."

He shrugged, "As normal as I suspect I'm ever going to be again, cross-dresser."

"Goddamn it, Kuno, you know that ain't for real. Hell, even there, I'm not even technically cross-dressing then! It's just a curse."

The third-year student eyed Ranma skeptically, then cracked a smile, "We'll see about that. Hey Tendo, since you're here, I should probably apologize for the bullshit I pulled the last few years."

"What," Akane was too in shock to say much more.

Kuno laughed smugly, "Well, to her credit, your sister has been steering me away from you for ages now, but after witnessing your exchange the other week with that 'friend' of yours, I should have known there was only one reason you never thought about me. So, I guess I can't be too mad."

He put a hand, as an aside, "Though, really, you could probably find a better girlfriend than cross-dresser, over here, even if you two are engaged."

Ranma glared at Kuno, fists raised, "Kuno, we're just friends, you hardheaded imbecile. And I'm a guy, dammit."

"Of course you are. I still got the bruises to prove it, after all," He looked away, sipping his Italian Soda, smirking to himself.

Akane finally snapped out of her daze. "A-A-anyway. Sempai, I trust you're keeping this to yourself, for now. If anything comes up, we'll find you, okay?"

"I'm not an idiot, Tendo. Well, maybe I am... I've been doing a lot of thinking. But yeah, only a fool would think they could convince a random stranger that they were having dreams where they chased after an... 'uninterested' woman and a cross-dresser."

"Would you stop calling me that?" Ranma said, exasperated.

Kuno finished his drink, stood up and took his bokken. He smirked as he looked down on Ranma.

"Not in a million years, Saotome," was the last thing he said as he casually stepped out of the cafe.

The two remained for some time. Ranma's face was red with what Akane assumed was rage.

Akane rebuked the now departed kendoist, "That asshole. He shouldn't be provoking you like that. Especially since you thrashed him before. Twice, technically. He of all people should know that just because you're something in the dream, doesn't mean it's the same in real life."

Ranma's emotions deflated, he looked really quiet as he stared at the bottom of his paper cup. He slowly nodded.

"Y-Yeah. Stupid bastard."

---

Akane felt herself inside a gymnasium at the start of a gymnastics tournament. At least it looked like one, with the exception if the fact there was a ring set up in the middle that looked like it meant for boxers or wrestlers than gymnasts. In fact, Akane, thought to herself, since when did two gymnasts compete against each other?

Akane stood at ground level, noting that Ranma was a competitor, leaning against the corner post. She was wearing a green leotard and looked a bit jumpy.

"Goddamn Kodachi..." Ranma said, looking down at Akane out of the corner of her eye, "I can't believe she almost got us with that sleeping gas... That Furinkan team better be thanking the gods I'm a girl half the time, cause if they relied on you and your sprained ankle, they'd be toast."

"It's not my fault! I slipped!" Akane countered.

"Cause you're a clumsy gorilla, Akane. Ryouga did a good job teaching you, but you'd need a month of training to have a chance. I got this. Just wish I didn't have to wear this leotard. It's kind of embarrassing." There was no response. After a beat, Ranma looked down at Akane.

"You're not looking weirdly at me are you?"

"N, No!" Akane shook her head, cheeks reddened.

Ranma sighed, running a hand through her red hair. "Whatever. Just make sure you got my back, coach. Here she comes!"

A female referee entered the crowded arena, holding a microphone.

"And in the blue corner we have, from Furinkan High, ..." The referee covered the mic and asked, "name?"

The hastily recruited gymnast replied, "Ranma Saotome."

The announcer repeated, "Ranma Saotome!" to an amazed crowd. Ranma could hear the whispers of the Furinkan attendees.

"That's Ranma?"
"Is he a cross-dresser or something, after all?"
"Nah, that girl's too short, maybe it's his twin sister?"
"With the same name? No way. That's Ranma!"
"You're all crazy! It's gotta be a cousin or something!"

Ranma sighed as the referee turned away from her.

"And in the red corner, St. Hebereke's very own... Kodachi Kuno!"

The lights dimmed and, from the rafters, in a wedding dress, Kodachi was lowered to the ring.

"Oh, hohohohohohoho!" Akane had never heard that laugh before, yet she was somehow instinctually drawn away from it.

"Oh, when I defeat you, my red-headed strumpet, Ranma-sama will be all mine!"

"Oh, of course, where have I heard this story before?" Ranma flatly said, as she noticed the elder Kuno in the audience. For his part he waved and carried a sign which said "I love you pig-tailed girl!" on one side and "Die, Foul Sorcerer Saotome!" on the other.

Ranma didn't have time to process the sign when, upon meeting a now leotard clad Kodachi in the center of the ring, a cuff was locked on her wrist. Dangling from it was a long chain and an angry P-chan.

"Oh, come on! Ref!" Akane yelled.

"Happened before the bell. Legal by the book."

Ranma, shocked, retorted, "You gotta be-"

The bell rang just then and the match became a flurry of spiked clubs, ribbons, exploding balls, and razor sharp hoops. Ranma, hindered by an interfering Ryouga, was immediately put on the defensive.

After a few volleys of clubs and hoops, Ranma and Kodachi started grabbing items from outside the ring to hurl at one another. Kodachi with the ringside bell, Ranma with the announcer's table, Kodachi with Tatewaki, Ranma with a bench.

Then Kodachi spied a kettle of water next to a panda drinking tea.

As soon as Ranma saw the trajectory of the ribbon, she held her breath. Preparing her ribbon to counter attack.

Akane yelled to no one in particular, "Dammit Ranma, can't you at least stay a girl when it's necessary!" She ran outside.

Ranma and Ryouga looked in awe as Kodachi, with a flick of her wrist, sent the messenger of transformation airborne. Ranma jumped up and cocked her arm back to grab the kettle mid-air, but Kodachi's ribbon neatly sliced the kettle in half, releasing its contents on the two. Ranma had never felt pain of that magnitude and specificity before. As he and Ryouga came down, they were buffeted by a blast of cold water from an Akane-wielded fire hose and the girl and her pig fell back into the ring.

"Thanks coach! Thought I was a goner for sure!" Ranma's gratitude was cut short as she blocked two more hoops with the chain, inadvertently freeing her from Ryouga, who promptly ran off.

"Stupid pig. Can't believe I was worried about your stupid ass," Ranma muttered to herself.

Ranma, now unfettered, jumped in the air, throwing several clubs and, with a ribbon, grabbed a ball from Kodachi's hands, landing on a post behind Kodachi. As the ball started glowing, Ranma performed a backflip and threw the ball towards Kodachi's feet. The explosion destroyed the floor of the ring and knocked Kodachi clean out of the ring. Ranma, for her part, was barely holding on the the ropes in her corner by her right toes.

"The winner! Ranma Saotome!"

"I can't believe I lost to such a... girl. Very well, I promise I will not seek Ranma-sama's affections."

Ranma looked at Kodachi for several seconds, studying the gymnast's expression. Ranma slumped her shoulders and quietly.

"You're totally going to go after him again, aren't you?"

"Well of course. This is merely an exhibition match in the game of courtship. I'm not that easily swayed from my true love."

"So I basically fought you for no good reason?"

"That's about the long and short of it, hussy."

"I hate you all."

---

The next morning, Ranma sauntered up to Kuno.

"Yo, Kuno-sempai. Got a sec?"

Kuno rubbed his head in irritation, "What is it, Saotome?

"You don't have a younger sister do you? Someone who's a gymnast or somethin'?"

"I think we both know that I do. What do want to know?"

"She's not... strange is she? Like psychotic or something?"

"No more so than the usual person who attends a religious all-girls school. Though I guess that isn't saying much."

"I'm serious Kuno. Has she injured or beaten up anyone? Is she some kind of person who would attack or bully people for no reason? Plays with poison?"

Kuno eyed Ranma, "Look, Saotome. I don't really like you. At best, I tolerate your presence. But I see what you're getting at."

Kuno shook his head, "She's cool. She's just an average stuck up bitch who happens to throw her weight around in the gymnastics team. Or starting shit and getting me on the hook for it. But she's isn't a psychopath. Not enough daddy issues for that, thank god."

Ranma nodded, "Phew, Thanks, Kuno-sempai. You're a pal." Ranma said, patting him on the back, then running down the hallway with a disproportionately large smile on his face.

Kuno turned too late to yell, "No problem. Wait... I'm not your pal, cross-dresser!"

The last class for the day ended up being an impromptu Study Hall. Ranma spent most of the time on schoolwork, but for the last ten minutes or so, he pulled out a small black notebook and started writing fervently.

Hiroshi walked up to him and asked, "what's that?"

"Uh, nothin'." Ranma started covering the page with his hands.

"Looks kinda like you're writing a short story, but what's with these diagrams? Who's that girl you're drawing?"

Ranma sighed in defeat, "It's a long story," Ranma laughed a little too hard to himself.

"Look, Hiroshi, don't rib me too much, but it's.. " he whispered almost inaudibly, "kind of a journal. Been writing in it for a while now. Been having weird... I think I found a book that called 'em 'lucid' dreams."

"Huh. What about?"

Ranma looked at the other boy and shook his head, "Jeez, if I told ya, you and Daisuke would think I'm even weirder than everyone thinks I am already."

"I wouldn't say that. Daisuke would, but he wouldn't mean it. I mean, how weird could they be?"

"Nothing doing."

Hiroshi lightly punched Ranma's shoulder, "Aww, come on. We're pals here."

Ranma thought for a moment, his lips pursed, "Tell ya what. You guys come to the dojo and we'll talk. I feel more comfortable somewhere I can kick your ass without botherin' anyone else."

Hiroshi thought for a moment, then nodded, "Sure Sure. I'll get Dai and Sayuri there. We haven't had the gang together at Akane's since before the term started."

Ranma nodded. As Hiroshi walked back to his desk, Ranma caught Akane's worried glance. He nodded at her, and silently mouthing "Please?"

Akane grumbled a bit, but nodded.

After club activities, the group of five walked back to the Tendo home. Ranma took to walking on the fence. Seeing this, Akane followed suit, walking steadily, if more hesitantly in her steps.

"Jeez, you two are such showoffs," Sayuri said, teasingly.

"We've been *whoops!* practicing," Akane replied, stopping momentarily to regain her balance. "I thought it'd be fun to try. Ranma's better at it than I am."

"I ain't that much better, but I can do this!" Ranma took off in a short sprint, turning back to face Akane. His foot slipped slightly and he almost fell off the fence, just managing to grab the top of it with his hands before falling into the canal.

Daisuke chuckled, "That was close Ranma. Wouldn't want you to fall in now, even if you're more entertaining to watch when you're a girl."

Ranma had been in the midst of pulling himself up when Daisuke's comment startled him, He let go suddenly to protest and fell in.

"Couldn't wait till we get to Akane's, huh? Not cool, dude." Hiroshi remarked.

"I just had to know! Plus if that curse deal is true, she's hot," Daisuke grinned.

Sayuri rolled her eyes at the display of the average teenage male thought process, "Ugh, boys! They only have one thing on their minds, huh Akane?"

Akane, who had been staring at the waterlogged Ranma looked back at the threesome, "Huh? Oh Yeah, idiots..."

Daisuke nodded, "Oh, I see..." he said with a hurt expression, "I suppose we are. Oh, can I get my AV tapes back when we get to your place, Tendo?"

Now Akane's balance slipped and she fell onto the soaked Ranma, who caught her in his arms. The momentum of her fall, however threw them both back into the drink.

The three non-martial artists laughed as Ranma and Akane scrambled over the fence and walked back towards the Tendo home, dripping along the way.

A change of clothes and some tea later, Ranma was practicing some airborne kicks and spinning jumps, his hands outstretched as though he were throwing items in the air. His expression shifted between focusing on his movements and hesitation at the sight of his pals. Akane sat and started talking.

"So is everyone having these dreams?"

Daisuke shook his head, "Just us weirdos, I think. Sayuri thought she was losing it till Hiro and I admitted we had the same ones too..."

"How long?"

Hiroshi thought for a moment, "Well the first one I remember was the Kuno fight."

"Ah, so you haven't seen 'em all. They started since I got here," Ranma said, performing a somersault which ended in a handstand.

Sayuri thought for a bit and posited, "Maybe we had to meet you first? Or maybe it's more like we have to be around in the dream to see it?"

Akane nodded, "Maybe... Do you guys feel like you can move around in the dreams? Or is it more like you're just watching?"

Sayuri looked at the other two, "Hmm. I guess I can look around, but I can't do much more than that."

Akane nodded, "Yeah, same for me as well."

Hiroshi added, "Then again, our dreams are about seeing you guys, Ranma usually, breathing the crap out of people."

"And ending up topless." The other boy cracked a smile.

"Daisuke! You're just as bad as Kuno!" Sayuri scolded.

"Nah, Kuno thinks Ranma cross-dresses in real life too."

Ranma fell down from his handstand. He sat up, rubbing his head, saying, "That why everyone gives me the poison stare?"

Daisuke thought for a moment, "Hmm... I guess there's that. I think it's more that you don't act like a normal guy."

"Whaddaya mean by that?" Ranma looked defensive.

Akane interjected, placing a hand in front of Ranma.

"I think what Daisuke means, is that you're more mature than someone in high-school usually is. You're usually pretty quiet. You focus on schoolwork in class. And, aside from showing up at karate club once in a wile, you don't really hang out with anyone aside from me."

"Well, come on. I haven't been to real school in three years. And I need the time to train. I usually pull three hours in the afternoon, plus the hour I spar with Pop in the morning"

"I guess being a martial artist is kind of lonely, huh?" Sayuri asked.

Ranma shrugged, "Could be worse. Not like I was wandering the wilderness with just Pop around. I had friends at the monastery. And I guess I got some friends now at least?"

The trio next to Akane nodded.

Ranma smiled slightly, "And maybe I can hang around the karate club more, if the captain doesn't mind me showing her up once in a while?"

Ranma placed his hands behind his head, affecting a smug look on his face.

Akane let out a dry laugh, "Hah! I can take you, Ranma. I got home field advantage in the club room, after all."

The five teens laughed together briefly.

Hiroshi stood up and stretched, "I'd pay good money to see Akane beat the tar out of Saotome. Anyway, we should get going. Thanks for letting us come by, you guys. We're were kind of worried, actually."

Sayuri nodded, "I'll see if we can put in a word for you with the other classes. 2-C knows you're a good person, but the other second years don't know the real Ranma like we do."

"The real me, huh?" Ranma paused at that thought for a beat before nodding and, with a light grin, said, "Yeah, thanks Sayuri."

The trio of guests stood up. Hiroshi and Sayuri left the dojo. Daisuke remained, however, and, after a beat, said, "Hey Tendo, did you forget about earlier?"

"Oh, right," she blushed, "let's go to my room. I got it hidden somewhere."

Ranma facefaulted, "He was serious about that!"

"Later Ranma," Akane said as she and Daisuke left Ranma alone in the dojo. Ranma huffed at both of them, before taking a Horse stance, and practiced a Hua Gar form, pushing the air in front of him with both hands as though holding back a river.

Up in Akane's room, she was struggling with a dresser drawer as Daisuke sat on her bed.

"Sorry about holding on to it, Daisuke. I watched it once and... it was kind of boring, sorry. So I hid it and kind of forgot about it until today. I guess I'm better off with my light novels and yuri manga."

Daisuke rolled his eyes, "Girls... Well, you're on your own there, Tendo." He took a glance at the small bookshelf by her bed, "Oh, by the way, thanks for that save earlier. I'm guessing he's really touchy about the whole 'girl' thing?"

"Yeah. Kuno's teasing doesn't help. I don't know why it's bothering him so much."

"Who knows, maybe it hits too close to home? He said he fights his dad everyday. The guy practically fights for a living. I'm sure he's got some baggage."

"Hmm... Maybe."

He looked at the Namie Amuro poster on the wall and mused, "I also noticed you take quite a shine to him in the dream."

"Just the dream. And, even then, it's really 'her' that I can't get out of my mind."

"Even though it's technically the same dude?"

"I know it's not rational, but... yeah. That girl is cute, tough, wild. I even like the way she's sounds so childish when, even though she acts like a guy, she calls me 'tomboy'!"

She covered her face with a hand, shamefaced, "That's why it's kind of scary how we're basically best friends now. I keep thinking of her face whenever I see Ranma."

Daisuke laughed, "I knew there was a reason I told Hiro you were an honorary bro."

Akane clicked her teeth as she resumed rummaging through her dresser, "I'm still a girl, even if I like other girls, you kno-Ah! there we go!" Akane handed Daisuke an unlabeled VHS tape.

"Thanks Tendo. I should get going before Hiro and Sayuri get too far on their own, if you know what I'm saying. Maybe we'll see each other tonight, perhaps?"

Akane raised an eyebrow ans asked, "Tonight?" She laughed a bit once she understood the implication.

"Well maybe. Who knows, maybe this time Ranma and I aren't fighting someone and the five of us can find a nice dream cafe and relax a while."

"It's almost summer vacation. Hopefully, we'll see some cutedream girls who'll find us charming and attractive?"

"In your dreams," Akane remarked with a smirk, finding unusual pleasure in the cliche expression.

Daisuke shrugged, "I'll take what I can get. Later Tendo." Daisuke waved the tape as he exited her room.

Akane sat on the bed for a long time. Slowly she cracked a slight smile.

"Dream girls, huh..."

---

Akane and Ranma found themselves in an ice cream shop, Ranma in her girl form, both eating elaborate parfaits. Akane was slowly making her way through the elaborate connection, whereas Ranma attacked her with the ardor usually reserved for her opponents.

"I know that you're embarrassed to eat this as a boy, but could you maybe not eat so much like a boy? And is that dress really necessary?" Akane addressed Ranma, her spoon pointed at the green low cut sundress Ranma was donning.

"It's too good to eat slowly!" she whined, before adding, "And it ain't like I'd get extra scoops for free if I wore somethin' else. Plus, I like the way it keeps you on your toes," she finished her argument with a wry smile on her face, which was marred only with a slight trace of melted vanilla ice-cream and an errant sprinkle on her upper lip. Akane blinked, as she looked down at her sundae as she blushed.

Akane muttered, "I swear Ranma, I'm going to beat you with your parfait glass if you keep acting like a perverted boy-girl."

"Can't help it Akane. I am what I am. Well, the second part. You're obviously the perverted one in this relationship." Ranma stuck out her tongue.

Before Akane could make good on her promise, a loud crash was heard by the register as a large hole opened up in the wall of the shop. A girl, with long purple hair and clad in elaborate Chinese clothes emerged from the dust and rubble. She was holding two decorative chui and looked like a trained hunter.

"Sh...ShanPu!" Ranma whispered in horror.

"Shampoo?"Akane repeated as she stared at the purple haired girl.

Said girl announced to the patrons, "Ranma! Kill!"

Akane looked back over to Ranma to find she had disappeared. The Chinese girl walked to Akane.

"Ranma?"

"Nope. Not here."

The girl looked at her, eyes narrowed, then moved on, creating another wall on the other side of the ice cream parlor.

After the fallout, Ranma emerged from a large terra cotta pot, fake palm tree on her head.

"She gone?"

Akane nodded. Ranma sighed in relief and, after grabbing Akane's hand, ran out of the shop.

Running back to the dojo, Ranma spoke quickly, "Here's the short version. Shampoo's a Chinese Amazon from a village called Joketsuzoku. After Jusenkyo we went to their village. Pops and I were starving. We kinda ate grand prize that she won by accident. I beat her in combat. Now she has to kill me cause I'm an outsider girl. Didn't think she'd make to Japan to finish the job."

Akane couldn't really muster a response. Breathless they returned to the dojo to find the purple-haired girl drinking tea, her Panda father cowering at her feet.

"Ah crap... Shampoo."

"Ranma... Kill!" She said standing up.

"W-wait wait! We can come to some agreement here I'm not really-"

"Kill Ranma. Outsider woman must die!"

"But I'm a guy!" Ranma protested, which caused Akane to let out an ugly chortle.

"Not now, Akane! Dammit..." Ranma ducked in the way of a chui which smashed a large hole in the floor. Ranma yelled at the the panda, "Pops! Throw me the tea, you fleabag!"

Genma skillfully threw back the mug. Ranma threw the contents on herself and felt the change in form... or rather would have, had it not been empty save for a few lukewarm drops.

"You gotta be kiddin' me, Pops!" Ranma dodged another chui strike as she scrambled for the bath.

Shampoo swiftly followed Ranma into the bath, where Soun was soaking in the tub.

"Sorry Uncle Tendo, I'm pressed for time!" Ranma said, flipping into the air to avoid a chui strike, which instead smashed a large hole in the tile wall. Ranma dove into the bath and stood up, black pigtail sticking to his face.

"I'm a guy, Shampoo! I fell in Nyaniichuan. Not an outsider woman. Can't kill."

"Ranma... boy?"

"Yeah Shampoo!"

"No can kill... Ranma marry! Outsider Male marry!"

"Oh no, Oh no no no..."

Shampoo jumped up and hugged him.

"Boy Ranma so handsome and strong! Girl Ranma cute, too."

Ranma was rendered speechless as the Amazon wrapped her arms around his neck.

Soun cleared his throat, "Um... would you two mind? I'm starting to prune here."

---

The following Sunday, Akane and Ranma were wandering the neighborhood streets of Shibuya, walking back towards the station from Yoyogi Park, where they spent the day people watching and sparring.

"That was an intense crowd, Ranma. Especially when you came in with that huge feint of a spinning kick. I can't believe you tricked me like that. You got me right in the gut."

"Well, I tried not to hit ya too hard. You okay, Akane?"

"I'm fine, Ranma. I couldn't be captain of the club if I couldn't take a punch."

"Yeah, but the time with Kuno almost hit you with that air strike or Ryouga and the bandanas..."

"They're dreams. They don't count."

"You really are convinced the dreams don't mean much, huh?"

"Well, not unless you're really planning on being a playboy. Jeez Ranma, three engagements?"

"Shut it, tomboy. Even in wacky dream-land, Kodachi don't count."

"Heck, I'd be impressed if I wasn't one of them," she joked.

"Jeez, what the hell is wrong with me? or rather, 'that guy'... or is it 'that girl'?" Ranma scratched his head.

Akane shrugged, "I honestly have no idea anymore."

Walking closer to the station, they started approaching the small specialty shops that, aside from it's central location, are what put Shibuya on the map.

Ranma stopped suddenly, though Akane only noticed he was not by her side a few moments later. She saw him, stopped on front of a nice boutique.

"What are you looking at?"

"Huh? Uh, nothing. I guess I spaced out again."

Akane slowly nodded and they continued. She looked back occasionally to see him look around at the different window displays, especially the window displays of dresses. When they neared the station, Ranma walked up close to her and spoke quietly.

Ranma muttered, "Earlier... there was a dress... it was like the one... I wore. In the dream."

Akane corrected him, "Your dream self wore it, not you."

"Well, at least when I'm asleep, we're the same person... I feel like I'm in control."

Akane shook her head, "You putting too much weight in what happens."

"That's the thing," he looked away, "I think I like 'em."

"Like what?"

Ranma ran up in front of Akane, looking ahead at nothing in particular, "The dreams. The fighting, the rivalry with Kuno and Ryouga. Even the whole gender changing curse ain't so bad. I don't like the whole 'women cashing after me' part so much, but it ain't like I'm Daisuke or somethin'."

Ranma stopped and turned, looking at Akane, and said, "The only thing is... I get this weird feeling when I'm there. Like it's all somehow both familiar, but totally strange. Or like you put on comfy pair of shoes you haven't seen in a long time or somethin' "

"You mean it's uncanny?"

Ranma slowly nodded, "Yeah, I guess that's the word... I ain't losing it, am I?"

Akane shook her head, "Not really. You're a bit more smug than when you first got here, but no major damage."

The boy looked somewhat relieved, "Okay, just as long as I don't freakin' lose my mind, start talkin' nonsense, put on a dress, and and try to run off with Kuno. If nothing, else, I can't stand the idea of that smug bastard being right about me."

Akane put a hand to his shoulder in consolation, "I think I can hold you back if it ever gets to that."

"So I ain't insane for thinking it ain't so bad, getting roped into weird fights or being a part time-girl like that in the dream?"

"Well, as a full-time girl who also fights, I don't think that's too weird. I mean, don't get me wrong, Ranma, you're probably a bit insane. But then again, if we want to go by those standards, so am I. So are Kuno, Daisuke, Hiroshi, and Sayuri."

Ranma looked thoughtful as the two neared the station gate, "Okay. Thanks Akane. I mean that." He smiled, "You're all right. Thanks for being a friend, tomboy."

Akane smiled back, "No problem, girl-boy."

---

Ranma and Akane were walking home from the movie theater, the Sunday evening. Ranma looked down at his Chinese shirt, a dark stain still visible on the front. He sighed as he walked on the fence.

"This is like the third time this week that Shampoo just showed up."

"It'd be nice if she didn't come in just as Jackie Chan was about to beat up Giancarlo."

"It wouldn't be so bad if she didn't always 'spill' soup on me. It ain't even about whether I like one form or another anymore. I just hate all the washing I have to do."

Akane huffed a bit, "Well, you've spending a lot of time as a girl, lately. I'm sure Shampoo prefers to see her betrothed as a guy at least once in a while."

"Well maybe she can find some other time, since it seems like the only time I'm not splashed with cold water by accident is when I'm in the bath... actually scratch that. I'll live with the soup burns."

As the two kept walking, Ranma kept feeling a twinge in the back of his head. Suddenly, before he even really understood, he grabbed Akane and jumped back, as a metal claw with a chain attached flew just past.

"Watch your back, tomboy! Here they come!"

Ranma jumped up onto a nearby brick wall, dodging a cloud of knives, which now embedded the stones by several inches.

Ranma yelled out, "Who's there!"

A low voice echoed, "Ranma Saotome... at last we meet."

A young man emerged from the shadows. He was dressed in a long sleeved white robe. His long black hair came down to his lower back, and his eyes were a dark jade.

The young man readied a battle stance "I've waited so long to finally have you in my sights, Ranma!"

Unfortunately, for him, he was focusing his threats on a nearby lamp post.

"Ranma! Now I will destroy you!" he yelled, raising his arms in a combat stance.

"A-HEM!" Ranma loudly coughed.

Mousse turned to his right and appeared shock. He put on thick glasses and yelled, "Saotome! How did you teleport yourself from my grasp?"

Ranma slapped his forehead, "You gotta be kidding me."

Akane shook her head dismissively.

"Ranma, I'm going home. I have to finish my homework for tomorrow. I'll tell Kasumi you'll probably be late for dinner."

"Oh, Thank you! Later, Akane!"

"Wait a second! I'm making my speech here!" Mousse whined.

Ranma waved him off, "Sure, sure. No offense, but I ain't scared of some guy who should be pulling rabbits outta hats or somethin'?"

"Do you think these are magic tricks! Behold, Musi of Joketsuzoku and my Hidden Weapons Technique!"

Mousse jumped up, releasing a swath of at least twenty chains at Ranma.

"Oh, crap!" Ranma yelled as he jumped up away from the bulk of the swarm. He landed on the chains that embedded themselves on the wall he was previously standing on. Running on the chains, Ranma lunged at Mousse's face.

Mousse quickly dropped his end of the chain and jumped back, missing Ranma's strike. Ranma feinted a leg sweep and instead, using his arms to push up, struck Mousse in the chest with a raised leg.

The Amazon boy fell back, staggering. Shaking off the attack. He threw a barrage of items, from knives and shuriken to plates, yo-yos, and a child's potty. Ranma was pushed back, dodging or deflecting the items.

Mousse ran towards Akane, grabbing her hands to abduct her. This proved difficult as slipped Mousse's grasp and started attacking him with a series of strikes.

Ranma laughed and gloated, "If you're gonna try and take her hostage, you're gonna have to try harder than that. I'd suggest lifting from the legs. You don't wanna hurt your back from the weight."

Akane turned her anger from Mousse to the smug boy next to her.

"Ranma! Hmph!" She struck Mousse twice in the face and stomped off.

Mousse, grabbed his head, steadying himself. Finding his glasses he put them on, looking around wildly. Ranma was missing. Instead, walking by, was a damp red-haired girl who seemed to be trying too hard to look nonchalant.

Mousse ran in front of her, taking a battle stance, uttering, "You bastard."

The girl put her hands under her chin and, with a the sweetest expression she could muster, asked, "Oh my, where you looking for someone, mister?"

Mousse pulled his glasses down, staring at the girl in front of him.

"I know all about Jusenkyo, Saotome. I'm intimately familiar with it."

Ranma put her hands back her sides and snapped her fingers.

"Damn. The last few opponents were totally clueless. Worth a shot, right?" she smiled weakly.

Mousse pointed at Ranma and yelled in a swelled voice, "Don't you have any shame parading around like that!"

"Well, shame ain't really a big part of the Saotome-Ryuu..." she laughed nervously.

"I'll defeat you Saotome! When I crush your body, I'll make Shampoo min-" A torrent of water came over the Amazon boy, effectively interrupting his speech as he flapped his wings uselessly.

"Stupid Mousse talk too much! If Mousse hurt Ranma, I won't forgive!" Shampoo said as she turned off the spigot of a nearby garden hose.

Ranma started walking backwards away from the duo, looking side to side erratically.

"Well, that's that... I guess I'll be going-OW!"

Ranma screamed in pain as Shampoo produced a thermos and threw the contents at him. She then proceeded to hug him tightly.

"Wo ai ni! We go on date now, Ranma?"

Ranma looked down at the white duck, who looked up at him daggers in his eyes. And wings. Ranma ducked quickly as Mousse threw the first set of them in fact.

"Oh jeez! Lay off me, will ya! Stupid appetizer!" Ranma said as he ran away , Mousse flying close behind, knives at the ready. Shampoo followed them as well, yelling, "Airen! Wait! Stupid Mousse! I not forgive!"

---

The next morning, Akane found Ranma shadow boxing in the dojo once more. Instead of confining himself to a corner, he was utilizing the whole space, executing a series of punches as he jumped back, lunged forward with strong kicks. He even incorporated several flips and somersaults to his practice.

"Ranma, what are you doing with all the jumps?"

"Oh, I was kinda of inspired with that fight with Mousse. I thought maybe adding some of the gymnastics moves from the fight with Kodachi could be useful."

"Really? I have to say it's quite... graceful, I guess."

"Well, I'm not going for that, Akane. But It'd be good if I can fluidly change up from something like this, " he took a broad stance, crouched low and executed a series of strikes and leg sweeps, "to this," he jumped backwards in the air, executing a flip. When he landed, he threw three punches, then rolled forward and jumped back up into a standing position, throwing more punches.

"Seems like it'd be too flashy or inefficient," Akane replied.
Ranma stopped for a second, nodding, "that what I thought too, but if I can just get a bit faster, it will make me really unpredictable. Of course, I'd only find out if I had a willing guinea pig to try it out on..."

Akane put a hand up, "okay, okay. After breakfast though, Kasumi asked me to get you."

"Great! I'm starving."

"You're always starving. Even when Shampoo gives you all that free food."

"Aside from the fact it ain't real food, you know it ain't free. It costs me at least one piece of head trauma on your part. At least she's had the good sense not to turn into a cat again, cause to hell with that."

"Were you scared of cats before? I don't think you ever mentioned your father doing that training on you."

"I'm pretty sure that, in real life, the Neko-ken training is illegal, like everywhere."

"Are you scared of cats now, then?"

"I don't think so. I mean it's just-"

"meow?" a small kitten appeared at Ranma's feet from the garden. Ranma looked down and screamed.

"AHHH! Get it off! Get it off!" Ranma ran around frantically, the kitten scampering behind its new playmate.

---

Ranma found herself on the roof of the Tendo home, fighting a tiny, withered old woman who, while balanced on a cane, was moving with superhuman speed.

"Dammit Cologne! Gimme the Phoenix Pill! I need it if I want take a shower again!"

The old woman merely cackled, "Oh, Son-in-Law, you never cease to amuse me. But you're 100 years too young to beat me."

"Ranma!" Akane yelled, "Be careful!"

"The red-haired girl, snarled, "All right, I'm gonna show you what I'm made of! Kachuu Tenshin Amaguriken!"

Ranma's fists exploded in a fury of punches, matching the old woman's blow for blow. Neither seemed to slow down after what Akane figured was thousand of punches over the few minutes they had been sparring.

Suddenly, Cologne broke off from the her challenger and laughed loudly.

"Oh, Son-in-Law, you've no idea how long I've waited to see you fight. It's no wonder my great-granddaughter loves you. You've warmed an old woman's heart today. Here, child." She threw up a large container as she flew off, cackling "We will meet again Son-in-Law! Hee Hee Heeeee!"

"Come back here, you old ghoul!" Ranma yelled as she caught the container. Opening it, she saw a large white pill.

"The Phoenix Pill!" She jumped down to the ground and quickly ingested the pill. After a second, she started struggling, clutching her throat.

"Ranma! What's wrong?" Akane asked in concern.

"Hot... water..." she croaked. Akane ran off and came back in a few minutes. She returned with a kettle.

"Kasumi had it off the burner for a while, I hope it's hot enough to-" She stopped as Ranma, against expectations, put the spout of the kettle to her mouth and took several long draughts, swallowing loudly. After a moment, with a loud clanging sound, she dropped the kettle, and sighed in relief.

Ranma smiled, patting her stomach, "Much better. Don't you freakin' hate it when you get crap stuck in your throat?"

"Shouldn't you have used that to change back!?" Akane asked, flabbergasted.

Ranma shrugged as she walked back inside, "Enh, coulda, shoulda, didn't. What's for dinner? I'm hungry."

Akane ran behind her and, with great speed behind her fist, knocked Ranma out, "Don't be so smug, you stupid girl-boy!"

---

The next day was a Sunday. Akane blearily sauntered downstairs. Upon entering the kitchen, she saw Ranma on the phone nodding vigorously, but speaking in a soft voice.

"是...是...是马？请发送你所能！非常感谢您! Bye bye 郭師傅!"

Ranma hung up the phone and looked up to see Akane stare at him.

"What was that about?"

"Oh, Hey, Akane. Morning. That? Um... just an... old buddy of mine! Yeah, from China. Just catchin' up and stuff. Nothing too important."

"Really? You looked pretty serious for someone talking to an old friend."

"Oh it's um... cause he's um... oh nevermind, just lay off ya tomboy! "

"What! How dare you Ranma, when you're not any better you-!"

Ranma turned, now similarly blushing, "I... what?"

The two stopped and look uneasily at each other for a second.

"We're both losing it, huh?" Akane asked.

Ranma sighed, "Looks like it. All right, I'll level with you, but not here. I made some tea. Let's walk over to the dojo."

The two entered the chilly space, their steps echoing as they sat along the wall, underneath the dojo Shrine.

"Who was that on the phone? I didn't know you spoke Chinese."

"Well I don't really speak that well, but you live in China couple of years, you kinda pick up a little. That was Master Guo, at the monastery I stayed at. I finally got a hold of him after trying for three weeks. I asked him to dig up any information he could find and send me the relevant info."

"Information on what?"

"女傑族... Joketsuzoku."

Akane blanched, "What are you talking about? I thought we decided to just let the dreams stay that. After what we found out with Ryouga. It's not hurting us or the gang. The only person who's probably been hurt as a result is Kuno, but that dick deserves it."

Ranma shook his head, "I know, but... I decided a few things recently. The dreams have been all kind of ridiculous, even without the... gender stuff involved. I thought that we should just let it go, whatever. Once the Amazons appeared in the dream, something awoke in my mind, which made me start doubting things again. I remembered a story told to me by Master Wei. He told me that, near where the monastery was, up until the 1920s or so, there was a tribe of warrior women who were brilliant fighters and stewards of powerful magic. Most of the other disciples thought he was just spinning a yarn, some kind of Qinghai fairytale. I thought he was exaggerating or maybe even telling us a parable about, I dunno, being on our guards."

"What happened to the tribe?"

"He he never said what happened specifically. He just said that, after a period of bloodshed and destruction, the warrior women were decimated and the world suffered dearly for it."

"That not a lot to base your hunch on."

"I know, that's why I asked Master Guo to see what, if any historical records there are of the region. I'm... This is crazy, but, what if, what if maybe what we're watching isn't a dream after all, but, what coulda been or... shoulda been."

"Ranma, that's crazy talk! Even if a bunch of Chinese Amazons did exist, that doesn't follow that you'd be able to throw punches that fast."

"Cologne taught me! her! him! Ugh!"

"What about the gymnastics fight with Kodachi or the figure skating match or the boys at school ganging up on me to fight for my honor? What about Ryouga? Or Kodachi?"

"I don't know. I can't say why the dreams are about things like that. Ugh, Mikado Sanzenin... just remembering him makes me want to throw up. Stupid gigolo wannabe." Ranma sighed, shaking his head, "Anyways... maybe this is just a wild goose chase. I know it's silly, especially cause in the dream, everything is so ridiculous. Me especially."

"Well you have three women after you for marriage at 16. That's a recipe for disaster. Actually, it's kind of unsettling seeing me so into you like that. At least when you're a guy..." Akane coughed a little bit, "Girl-you is pretty cute, though."

"Um, thanks? I, guess?" Ranma laughed nervously and stood up.

"Well, until I hear back from Master Guo, there's no point in worrying. I'm going to train for a while."

It was a few weeks later when Ranma, after staying to help with Karate Club, came home from school with Akane, they found a large envelope waiting for him. Kasumi smiled, saying, "A courier came by this afternoon for you, Ranma. It's from China."

"Master Guo! Finally!"

Ranma took the envelope and the two ran up to his room. Ranma tore open the envelope to find a small stack of papers. He pored thorough the materials as best he good, with his limited Chinese and Master Guo's limited notes in Japanese and simpler Chinese. Most of the papers seem to be bureaucratic notes by Late Qin dynasty and pre-war administrators of the region.

Ranma put the reports down and sighed, "Jeez, based on these notes, even he's stumped."

Akane for her part marveled at the photocopy of a detailed hand-drawn map of the region surrounding the Bayankala Mountains. Ranma pointed to a region half way up the mountain range.

"That's where the monastery is... hmmm, this must be an old map. The area is actually more of a plateau. The monastery is on top of one of the larger ones.

The two noted several landmarks circled in pencil. A large area of forest near the base of the mountain was labeled marked "Joketsuzoku". A group of forest and mountains to the East was labeled "Musk". An area to the southwest, which looked like a series of small lakes was labeled "Jusenkyo". Finally, the largest peak was labeled "Phoenix Mountain".

Ranma then picked up a hand written letter in Chinese. He translated it aloud.

"Ranma, how are you my Japanese student? I hope you have been meditating as instructed. This is all I could easily find on the region. Master Wei had some old effects in his room and was quite interested in assisting me when he heard what had happened.

If I can find more information or if you find anything else, do not hesitate to contact me again.

Additionally, there is another matter I wished to discuss regarding your ... um 我形a ...Oh!"

"Ranma, what is it?"

"Um, uh, it's somethin' private, tomboy. Not important anyway. Hey, look at this."

Ranma found that, additionally, a few photocopies of photographs were included. They were mostly one which caught Ranma's eye was that of a short, yet spry old woman, carrying a staff much taller than she was. On the bottom right corner was hand written

「可崘」

"Cologne... What the hell is going on?"

Akane looked at the boy sullenly.

---

Ranma and Akane were walking towards school, Ranma casually strolling on the fence with lights steps of her small feet alongside Akane who looked at the red-head out of the corner of one eye.

"I still can't believe you didn't even bother with the hot water after Kasumi made a kettle for you and your father."

"Jeez Akane, Dad and I end up in the pond almost every morning. Not like he cares about being a panda. Plus it's rained like three times this week. And it ain't like no one knows what I look like after the gymnastics meet."

As they entered the school, they were quickly stopped by a boy, in a black gakuran. He had long brown hair tied in a ponytail and was rather effeminate in looks, though he carried himself normally. He also carried what appeared to be a bandolier of small metal spatulas with an especially large version strapped to his back.

He cleared his throat, "Excuse me ladies, I'm looking for Ranma Saotome,"

"Yeah? You're lookin' at him."

"What?"

Ranma glared at Akane and the exaggerated smile on her face. "I'm Ranma. Do I know you?"

"Must be some mistake. The Ranma Saotome I'm looking for is a boy."

Ranma sighed in frustration, "Like I said, you're lookin' at him. Whaddaya want? Class is starting soon."

The boy just stood, confused, mouth agape, as though wanting to say something, but unsure what.

"Oh, for fuck's sake," Ranma grabbed the boys hand and led him inside the school to the men's room.

Inside the relatively clean, if institutional smelling room, Ranma turned on the sink, flipping the handle as far left as it would go.

"Give it a sec. The plumbing is so lousy I bet it hasn't been updated since the war. "

The boy in the gakuran looked concerned as he scanned the room, "Are you sure you should be in here?"

Ranma looked at him with one eye narrowed as she continued feeling the water coming from the faucet. Just then, two other boys entered and move to stand at the urinals.

"Yo Ranma, looking cute as always. "

"Kiss my ass, Daisuke."

"Is that a date? My weekend's free so far," he smirked.

Ranma rolled her eyes momentarily, the countered, "Get in line. Also, I'm pretty sure Hiroshi would be furious if he thought you were stepping out on him with another guy."

"Very funny. You make time with Shampoo yet? Or has Akane decided to keep her 'girlfriend' on a tight leash this time?" Daisuke said as he finished up and zipped his pants.

"God no! Amazon's be crazy, dude! You don't want any of that, I promise you. And as far as Akane, I think she likes me better as a dude. I get called pervert less, anyways."

Daisuke laughed as he went to wash his hands at the sink adjacent to Ranma.

"Yeah, right. Dude, I've seen her leer at that body of yours worse than I do."

Ranma replied in a deadpan, "Thanks. That's the kinda honesty I really appreciate from my pals... What the hell is taking so long with the hot water?"

Daisuke shrugged, "Dunno... Anyway, who's the pretty boy? I didn't know you swing that way."

Ranma countered snide the remark, "Poor Hiroshi. How does he put up with your cheating ass? Anyway, this guy is... Um, I dunno," she turned to look at the boy, "What's your name, pal?"

The boy shook his head, awoken from his confusion.

"Um, Kuonji. Ukyo Kuonji."

"Ukyo? Ucchan?" The girl smiled, ignoring the lukewarm at best water flowing from the sink and jumped up to hug him, "It's me, Ranchan!"

"I said already! Ranchan is a guy."

"I'm a guy, you hardheaded Osakan! Goddammit, where's the hot water?" Ranma said kicking a pipe underneath the sink. The sink began vibrating uncomfortably, Steam fissures forming around the plumbing.

"Aw crap," was all Ranma said before she and Ukyo were blown into a stall by the jet of hot water. Ranma rubbed his head as the now proportionally smaller boy sat on his lap, his gakuran pulled open. Ranma spied some strips of white fabric wrapped around his chest.

"Did something happen to Ucchan? looks like he got his ribs bruised or somethin'," he thought.

Ukyo shook his head and looked at.

"Ranchan?"

"Yep. Told ya I was a guy."

Ukyo looked deeply into his eyes. Ranma blushed slightly, unsettled at another guy staring so so intently at him.

Ukyo looked away suddenly.

"I'm sorry, Ranchan."

Ranma stood and asked, "What for, Ucchan?"

Ukyo stood up and jumped away from Ranma, his battle spatula at the ready.

"Ranma Saotome, I will have my revenge! Prepare to die!"

Outside of the school building Akane heard the explosion and oncoming rumbling noise. She saw Ranma running from Ukyo as fast as his legs could take him.

Akane sighed and asked herself, "What did he do this time?"

"Crap crap crap!"

"Ranma, what's going on?" Akane yelled as Ranma turned to face Ukyo, still moving backwards.

"Come back here! I want revenge for what you and your father did to me!" Ukyo yelled emerging outside, holding his spatula high in the air.

"I didn't do anything to you Ucchan! Take it up with my old man! We were six the last time we met!"

"You're still responsible!" Ukyo yelled as he closed the distance, swiping at Ranma's legs. Ranma jumped above it just in time to flip back and take a defensive posture.

Ukyo started running laterally, throwing razor sharp spatulas. Ranma saw that several of them were headed towards Akane.

Ranma broke his stance and darted towards the shuriken like weapons.

"Akane! Watch out!"

Akane took a blocking stance as Ranma slid across the ground deflecting spatulas, finally standing up quickly and catching the last one, which was headed for Akane's head.

"Got it. You okay, tomboy?

"I can take care of myself, Ranma! What did you do to him, anyway?" Akane yelled.

Ukyo ran back, taking a battle stance, "He destroyed my family business and left me behind!"

"Left you? Whaddaya mean? Didn't you stay with your dad?"

"No. From the day you ran off, I swore I would train until I was the strongest Kuonji. Ten years I've been training. Now, after this time, I've finally hunted you down and I won't let you live."

Ranma crouched down, wiping his nose with his thumb and smirked.

"I hate it to break to break it to ya, Ucchan, but you ain't the first to try. I wanted to settle this peacefully. You're my oldest friend. But if you need to fight to settle this, that's fine. We're men after all."

Akane struggled to not break into peals of laughter. Ranma looked back, "Dammit tomboy, don't interfere! This a man to man fight."

Akane struggled not to laugh, "This coming from someone who won't stop borrowing my clothes every time we go get ice cream!"

Before Ranma could reply, Ukyo yelled, "Stay out of this already! W-women like you don't understand the honor at stake here!"

Rage seemed to envelop Akane, "Oh that's it! No wonder you two are friends." She grabbed Ranma by the back of his collar, "You're both stupid and stubborn!" She yelled, as the threw Ranma towards Ukyo.

The two crashed into each other against the side of the school. Ranma stood up, legs wobbly, preparing a comeback for his fiancee when he felt a distinct dampness from above.

A male teacher yelled, "Hey! You can't just dump mop water out the window like that!"

"Sorry!" Two students replied.

Ranma looked back at Ukyo, lying dazed. Ranma noticed his gakuran had opened up, making the wrappings around his chest. Ranma picked up Ukyo, sitting him up.

"Ucchan, I'm sorry. I don't know what happened to you. Just, don't push yourself if you're already..." Ranma's speech stopped as the wrappings came loose, revealing a unmistakably feminine pair of breasts.

"Oh, god! Ucchan! Wake up!"

Ukyo finally came to and saw her condition. Panicked she slapped Ranma and closed her jacket.

"You bastard!"

Ranma put her hands up, "Wait! Ucchan! You fell in Nyaniichuan too!"

Ukyo looked at Ranma with a look one would give upon being asked if they had eaten staples and Post-Structuralist Theory for lunch.

"What are you talking about? I'm a girl."

Ranma stood, mouth agape, "Wait, what! T-then why the outfit?"

Ukyo closed her eyes, holding back tears, "Dammit, Ranchan! When you left, I gave up my femininity for revenge. You left me! Even after you father promised I'd marry you when we came of age! Even after he took my father's cart as a dowry!"

Ranma's jaw dropped, "Uh... come again?"

Ukyo looked flabbergasted, "Don't tell me you didn't know!"

"Hell no!. The old bastard engaged me to you, too?"

"What do you mean 'too'?"

Ranma pointed back at Akane, "I'm engaged to her. Since before we were born." Ranma then sat next to Ukyo. The red-haired girl mussed her hair in frustration.

"Ugh! Then there's Shampoo, this Amazon girl I beat in a fight. They have some crazy law so I'm supposed to marry her. Oh and there's a crazy gymnast who thinks my boy form is her destined lover, even though she thinks I'm a witch when I look like this."

Ukyo just ignored these other details and said, with an air of finality, "So your father... tricked my father?"

"Hey, you wanna kill him, all right by me. I really didn't know, Ucchan. I'm sorry for everything you went through."

Ranma gave the other girl a deep hug.

"Ranchan!" Ukyo gasped in surprise.

"Look, I don't know what you been through, but I'm tellin' you, you don't gotta give up your femininity. I mean, unless you want to. You're pretty cute either way, if ya ask me."

Ukyo suddenly blushed.

Akane looked at Ranma, cross expression in her eyes. "Ranma, you, pervert!"

"Hey! You agree with me, right Akane?" Ranma motioned with her eyes towards Ukyo.

Akane blanched as she looked at Ukyo for a moment.

"Tha-that's beside the point! You have four girls after you! What do you have to say for yourself?"

Ranma stood up, brushing her pants off, "I don't even know anymore, tomboy." She extended a hand and helped Ukyo up, "Anyways, I hope you stick around Ucchan. I'd love to have a old friend by my side."

Ukyo turned a deep shade of scarlet as she walked away, her head down and her hands clasped together in front of her.

Ranma for her part, leaned against the building, enjoying the shade of the late morning sun, eyes closed. Akane stood in front of the tired girl, her angry glare having softened into bemusement.

Ranma spoke quietly, "Thanks Akane. For once, your anger was useful."

"Oh just shut up for once, Ranma. Stupid girl-boy."

"Okay, okay. Jeez, Akane..." A moment of silence passed between the two before Ranma said, softly, "She is pretty cute though, huh?"

Akane stood next to Ranma and nodded, "Yeah, she is."

---

That afternoon at lunch, Ranma and Akane sat against a tree, eating their lunch. Afterward, Ranma stood, stretching his legs over her head and lightly punching the tree with a set of quick strikes.

"So what about last night?" Akane asked, still eating her lunch.

"Hmm... I dunno. I remember Ucchan, but he's... I thought he was a guy too! Maybe I've been wrong all these years?" she spun around, striking the tree with the side of her hands.

"I mean, we've been writing off and on for like 10 years now, though I was still in China the last time I wrote him. I got his address. Maybe I can send him a card? Who knows, maybe he... or she is having the same dreams?"

Two weeks later, Akane came home to find Ranma sitting at a table in the living room, fanning himself with an unopened envelope, staring at a seemingly interesting speck on the wall. The envelope was off-white with a slight tint of pink in color and adorned with hearts and cherry blossoms. Akane looked at Ranma and the two shared a skeptical look at the envelope as she sat down.

Akane hesitantly asked, "Is that..."

"Yeah." Ranma nodded, still staring at the wall.

"You don't think..."

"I've been sitting here three hours thinking just that."

Ranma took a swig from the long cooled teacup and slowly opened the letter. A photograph fell out along with a sheet of paper that looked similar to the envelope. The letter had been handwritten in a precise, yet delicate script.

He started reading it aloud.

"Yo Ranchan,

Long time no write. Back from China, huh? Meet any cute china girls while you were there? How's Tokyo? Osaka is all right, but kinda boring. Nothing really happens outside of punching the clock. Maybe one day I'll be lucky and a cute face will show up at the okonomiyaki stand one of these days?

In response to your questions. One, I'm a boy. Last time I checked anyway. One sec... yep, still a boy. Is everything all right, Ranma? I know I'm not the most masculine of men, but I'd think you remember that I'm a guy. Remember that peeing contest when we were six? Just cause I've had a boyfriend or two doesn't make me a girl, you know?"

"Jeez, everyone is coming out to me this year..." Ranma lowered his head in exhaustion

"Would you just keep reading the letter, idiot!" Akane yelled.

"All right, all right, jeez! Slave-driving tomboy..."

Ranma cleared his throat and continued,

"Two, I don't really remember my dreams, but the night after I got your postcard, I had one where I ran a store in Tokyo. There was this cute ninja girl who worked for me, though it turned out he was really a cute boy. Ah well, cute is cute if you ask me. I also had one were I fought with spatulas, like a ninja or something. It looked fun, but I think I prefer jiu jitsu.

Anyway, now that you're back in Japan, feel free to hit me up if you ever make it all the way down to Kansai. Or maybe I can spend the money and get my ass to Tokyo and I can show you just how much of a guy I truly am, Saotome?

-Ucchan

P.S. Sorry about the stationery. I didn't have anything except what my ex-girlfriend gave me. Kinda awkward now that I think about it. Anyways, later, dude.

Ranma put the letter down, confused.

"Well, that answers that, I guess. But now I'm even more confused."

"What about?"

"Was he hitting on me? I mean, I guess I'm flattered, but..."

Akane slapped him on the back of the head.

"Idiot."

Akane then picked up the included photo and studied it intently for a few minutes.

"Jeez, even I can't tell if that's a guy or not. If he is, he one of the first guys I ever thought was cute."

Ranma took the photo from her. He looked at the face closely. Ukyo was wearing a gakuran and had long brown hair, like in the dream, but Ranma noted that the face was slightly narrower and that the boy in the photo had traces of peach fuzz on his chin.

"This is gonna sound weird, but somehow I feel like it's my fault Ukyo is a guy, after all."

Akane turned her head slightly, "You're really strange sometimes, Ranma."

---

The next night, Ranma and Akane found themselves in a forest. Akane in particular found herself tied up and hanging up from a tree limb. She saw Ranma, her red hair in disarray as she stared down a smug-looking Ryouga.

"Why am I tied up like this? Ranma! Help!"

"Hush Child. You are the prize after all." The elder Cologne quietly joked.

"I'm not a prize! I'm a fighter!"

"Hush! I've too much to do at present for your prattle. Son-in-Law! Prepare yourself."

Ranma shook her head, "Yeah, yeah, I'm ready for whatever you're up to, you old mummy. Ryouga! I ain't afraid of a little poke."

"Even if one touch means death?" Ryouga asked, his voice a paragon of calm hostility.

Ranma gulped slightly, "N-No! 'sides, I ain't gonna let you get close bacon breath!"

"Oh, you poor deluded girl..." Ryouga said.

"I'm a guy!"

"Hah, so you say! Watch yourself, Ranma! Here I come!"

Ryouga leapt at Ranma, who jumped back as the ground where she stood exploded in shards of rock. Ranma grabbed the shards of stone that came her way and, after the explosion, dropped them and lunged forward, striking Ryouga in the gut with a haymaker.

Akane blinked and thought to herself, "That wasn't a punch... that was dozens of strikes at once. Like the Tenshin Amaguriken."

Ryouga slumped down momentarily before getting up.

Ranma yelled, "Jeez! Stay down, you stubborn pig!"

"Ha. it'll take more than a little sting like that to get me."

Ryouga once again charged Ranma. She, dodged under his extended pointer finger and, using his momentum, threw him behind her rapidly. Ryouga, however, grabbed the collar of her shirt and the two sped down the side of the mountain, until they found themselves airborne, a wide river below.

Ranma yelled in frustration, "Dammit, Ryouga! I didn't wanna fall again!"

As she said this, everything turned white and she found herself falling only a few feet below to an equally white floor.

Standing up shakily, she saw only Cologne and Akane, now free from her bonds and standing.

"Where... am I?" Ranma said, scanning the expanse of nothingness around her.

"Come now Son-in-law. We haven't much time for games. The biggest weakness of this spell is how little time we have for pleasantries."

Ranma raised her fists at the matriarch, "Old goat! What is the meaning of this? What did you do?"

"Surely you're aware that you're in a dream, Son-in-Law. Isn't that correct Akane Tendo?"

"Huh? What are you talking about? Dream?"

"Hmm. Come now, you are not merely a spectator, as much as you wish to believe it to be the case. I know that Son-in-law is quite aware of his actions."

"Dammit! who are you really!" Ranma yelled.

"I suppose it's most accurate to say that I'm an echo. A spirit that lives in this plane of existence."

Akane shook her head as understanding took hold.

"R-Ranma? Is this... This is the dream isn't it?"

The red-haired fighter slowly nodded.

"Y-Yeah, it is."

"Why do you look like that?"

"Cause I'm cursed in the dream. I can't change that, but also..." she looked down, shame-faced, "I thought you'd like me better like this. And I'm also-"

"What!"

"I mean, I really liked you and it ain't like I decided to be cursed in the dream, but if I was gonna have it anyway, I may as well use it. It's not that important, right?" Ranma asked, quickly.

"You tricked me." Akane said in a voice that registered a certain amount of finality.

"What? No! I didn't. I-"

"No, Ranma. You tricked me! You never told me you could control things in the dream. Is this your idea of a joke? The four fiancees? the wacky martial arts? You let me think the things happening to you were out of your control like they were for me! You made me so confused about... everything!" She gave the red-haired apparition a cold look.

"Ranma Saotome, I trusted you."

Ranma winced at those words, but yelled back, "No! It ain't like that! I can't control the things that happen to me here! I know I should have told you sooner, but I didn't want to say it because I didn't want you to hate me." Ranma's head drooped once more as she admitted:

"I really care about you even though I probably shouldn't"

"Well you thought right, then. You did something I don't think I can forgive. Why did you do it? Was it just to trick me? So you could laugh at me? Were you trying to get back at me because I didn't want to be engaged to a boy!" Akane spit the words out. She felt ill, nauseous, as though she taste the bile in the back of her throat.

Ranma collapsed in a heap, tears pouring from her eyes, "It ain't about you. Not really. It... it was just curiosity at first. I said I can't control what happens, just how I react. I had this curse and I just wanted to see. I wasn't gonna have a chance otherwise. It's just..."

"It's just what?" Akane said, anger now being cut down by confusion.

"I- I didn't think I would like it this much. That it would feel so easy."

Ranma sighed, "Do you feel this way all the time? Like moving, breathing, living feels absolutely effortless? Is this what other people feel? When I'm awake, it always feel like I'm trapped in lead and foam rubber. I feel like such a creep and a pervert, but I don't think I've ever felt more alive than like I am now."

Akane was quiet for a while as she looked at the shamed figure. The boy who had charmed her into thinking of him as something more than a friend, to her dismay.

"I don't know what to tell you. I barely even want to speak to you now. You played with my heart, using me to fulfill some stupid desire. Am I right? I am, aren't I!"

Ranma looked up at Akane and protested loudly, her tears leaving a sheen on her cheeks, "No! I wasn't trying to hurt you! I'm sorry I did. I don't even know what to do anymore. You said I made you sway, or lose your bearings, but I'm totally lost here! What am I supposed to do?"

The tension was thick between the two teenagers as Cologne stepped in between them, standing upon her cane.

"I have an answer for you. Son-in-Law. You as well, Akane Tendo. Whatever your personal feelings, I ask that you do an old woman an favor and remain silent as I speak." The two begrudgingly nodded.

"The world you live in now is the result of several mistakes."

"What do you mean?"

"I said to remain silent, son-in-law!" Cologne hit Ranma on the head with her staff. Ranma stood, clutching her head in agony.

"All I can say is that, because of the actions of the past, the present is cut off from the power of the heavens and, worst of all, the true potential of the spirit."

Cologne pointed her cane at Ranma's chest, "You child. Your presence was foretold by our prophecies. You were fated to be the greatest fighter in generations and, among other things," the figure looked wistful, "my great-granddaughter Shampoo would be fighting for your affections." Ranma twinged at the thought.

"You would also be twice the fighter you presently are. Granted, you are quite formidable as it stands, but without access to your chi, your power is but a shadow of your true potential."

"My chi? I got it. I can feel it when I fight. I spent three years training to sense it."

"Alas, what you possess in reality is, in comparison, tantamount to nothing. The power you have in the realm of dreams should be evidence of that. The fact that you can feel it at all is merely testament to role you are bound to play."

"So why the dreams?" Ranma asked slowly.

"Ah, if things had come to pass as intended, they would be unnecessary. As it stands. this was the only way I could make myself available to train you."

"Training?"

"You say you do not know what to do. I will tell you: train with me. You two must learn the skills that should never have been lost."

"Us Two'? I thought it was the pervert who was foretold." Akane snapped.

Cologne cackled lightly, "That is true Tendo. However, you have surpassed my expectations. You are truly a strong woman, for an outsider such as yourself. I suspect Son-in-Law's training has had its effect on you or perhaps, your feelings for him."

Akane balked at the claim, "I don't like Ranma like that! I'm not sure I even like him at all right now." Ranma shrunk at those words as Cologne cackled loudly once more.

"Be that as it may, I'd rather two martial artists learn what they can from me since the opportunity has presented itself. However, I only have so much time."

Cologne tapped the ground with her cane. They were now standing by a slowly flowing river, an unconscious P-Chan resting along the bank nearby.

"It may seem troublesome, but your training here will be best served by going through these events as they would have been. If nothing else, it will serve as a practical exercise. I will be here to instruct you in what I know, though I suggest taking notes."

"So our dreams are a training ground for learning powerful attacks that, according to you, haven't been seen in at least two generations?"

"That is part of it, Akane Tendo. However, this is about more than the physical aspects of your power. The long term effects are far more important. You will eventually need to figure out how to restore the connections between humans and the heavens. Between people and their own will made manifest. Even if you master the techniques here, you will be responsible for releasing your potential in reality. It is, again, another one of my limitations as an entity that exists only in dreams."

"How do we do that?"

"If you master the techniques here, I dare say the answer will come to you."

"An old mummy like you would say that, huh?"

"That's the spirit, Son-in-Law. Now, shall we? You seem to have gotten the hang of the Kachuu Tenshin Amaguriken. Tendo, you watched Ryouga. Care to try a hand at the Bakusai Tenketsu?"

"Isn't that dangerous?"

Cologne suddenly poked Ranma in the head as she asked, "What, this Bakusai Tenketsu?"

Ranma nearly fainted dead away as Cologne laughed hoarsely.

"It only works on inanimate objects. It was invented by quarry workers a thousand years ago. The true power is in how durable it makes you. Now then, if you will." Cologne said, pointing at a nearby boulder.

Akane took a deep breath, and tried to find the weak spot in the boulder. Her mind was distracted by thinking of Ranma and the red-headed girl's stupid head. Her mind was so distracted the rock in front of her began to remind her of Ranma. In channeling her rage, she found a point glowing brightly."

"Stupid Girl-Boy Pervert! Bakusai Tenketsu!"

Ranma scrambled to catch all of the shards in her direction, missing one which lightly cut her cheek as it zoomed by.

"Woah..." was Akane's response between breaths as the force of the attack knocked her winded.

Ranma nodded, "Yeah..."

Then they woke up.

---

Ranma's eyes sprung open.

For the first time in a long while, he dreaded what the future held.

---

So we find ourselves in another cliffhanger. I initially said it was two parts, but the story really called for one more part after all.

Thank you all for your reviews. I've been working hard )harder than I probably should given my commitments this summer) making this story work.

Thank you to Monkeys With Typewriters for doing some brief pre-reading for me. If anyone is interested, I could always use pre-readers for this story, Balance, or Hourou Budouka.

Thanks and happy reading,

～裏には裏がある

 

Chapter 3: Suppressed Desires, Surprised Revelations

 

夢ばかりじゃない少女 - Yume Bakari Jyanai Shoujo

Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 3: Suppressed Desires, Surprised Revelations

Akane was flung backwards, the force of the blast left her winded she landed on her end onto the soft grass by the riverbank.

"Woah..."

Akane woke up. At first, she was disoriented, the ceiling above her seeming utterly alien compared to the evening sky she last recalled after being knocked over from the blast of the Bakusai Tenketsu. As her recollection finally caught up to her present, she furrowed her brow. She was looking less and less forward to getting out of bed. A pity too. She had been looking forward to hanging out with Ranma and the others this weekend.

The thought made her skin crawl slightly. While not as upset as she felt in the dream, she still felt hurt by what had happened there and her reaction to it. Her only solace was that no one else she knew had seen it. "Well," she surmised, "there's the chance a random Japanese boy living somewhere in Europe had seen it, but no harm, no foul." Ryouga, whoever he was in this world, wasn't of any concern.

The boy she had trusted, however, was. There was also the matter of what the apparition known as Cologne was and what she, or it, wanted. She didn't necessarily buy the story given to her, unlike Ranma. Then again, she had seen the evidence that at least pointed to the existence of a Cologne at one time. The old map with the Amazon village and Jusendo labeled also seemed to add credibility to the facts, not to mention the fact that the landscape was apparently quite different. Perhaps this was caused by the catastrophe alluded to by the monks Ranma knew and by the old woman herself.

She rummaged through her desk and found an old, half-empty notebook she had used for a class years ago, which only had about a quarter of the pages filled in. She started noting all of the facts she had enumerated in her head. Then, she started writing out, in as much detail as she could remember, how she performed the Bakusai Tenketsu; she noted both the theory and physical movements, and the emotional and energy flows she felt around her when it happened.

She then began writing the events of last night as best as she could recall them. What stuck out most were the words Ranma said in the dream.

"I had this curse and I just wanted to see. I wasn't gonna have a chance otherwise."

"When I'm awake, it always feels like I'm trapped in lead and foam rubber. I feel like such a creep and a pervert, but I don't think I've ever felt more alive than like I am now."

She ruminated on those words in silence, unsure what Ranma meant by them in the dream. Half an hour passed before her body signaled its presence with a growling stomach and, after closing the notebook and letting out a sigh of frustration, got up and prepared for the day.

In retrospect, Akane wasn't surprised that Ranma had already left for school by the time she made it downstairs. Aside from that, the scene at home felt rather surreal. Akane wanted to scream, "why is everyone acting like nothing happened!" Yet she understood why implicitly. Akane wished she had someone else to talk to about what happened, as embarrassing as it was.

She ate her breakfast quietly and made her way to school. If anyone at club practice thought something of her mood, they didn't say much, but Akane was caught off-guard a few times, once during a sparring match with a first-year. She fell backwards onto her rear end, looking embarrassed.

The classes weren't much better. The teacher's voices hung in the air like a gray fog and she could barely pay much attention to it.. She was just grateful she sat a few rows ahead of Ranma, so she didn't have to see him, though her concerted effort to not look at the boy was noticed by other people. By the time lunch rolled around, Akane just sat at her desk, head down. Ranma for his part, stood up and took a step towards Akane, before stopping and, after a long pause, turned around and walked out of the classroom.

---

Daisuke, who had been pretending to sort his notes stood up a few seconds after Ranma did. He stared at Akane, who was slowly sitting up again and taking out her lunch and not so much eating as lifelessly picking at it. Daisuke walked down the hall and up the stairs, meeting Hiroshi and Sayuri, who had already sat down on a bench on the school roof, their lunch boxes open.

Daisuke stood before them and cleared his throat. Hiroshi and Sayuri looked at him expectantly.

"So? What's goin' on Dai?" Hiroshi asked, lightly kicking Daisuke's shin.

Daisuke nodded glumly. "Well our suspicions were confirmed. Something happened between them."

Sayuri looked at Daisuke with a frown. "Well, we have to help them. Whatever it is, we can't just not help!" Sayuri said as she and Hiroshi stood to leave. Daisuke held them back, hand in front of them.

"Woah, woah, woah. I think it's something personal, guys." He shook his head, "I don't think we're gonna do them any good by meddling."

"How do you know that, Dai?" Hiroshi asked.

Daisuke turned away from them and affected his best Sherlock Holmes impression, placing a hand to his chin and imitating smoking a pipe.

"It's rather obvious, my dear Hiroshi. Something happened to change their relationship. After all, they're acting like they just broke up."

Hiroshi raised a hand to protest, "But they weren't together like that, Dai."

"They're best friends, Hiro. I don't I've ever seen Akane make a friend that quick, even with somebody she liked, like Yuka. Also, remember there's two different set of circumstances. We can be reasonably sure whatever occurred was not 'here'," Daisuke said, making air quotes with his fingers.

"But I haven't had any of those dreams lately," Hiroshi said. He turned to Sayuri,"Have you?"

"Nope," Sayuri shook her head.

"Dai?" Hiroshi let the question hang in the air.

Daisuke stood stock straight, closed his eyes, and muttered, "actually... I have. But it was different this time."

"Different how, Daisuke?" Sayuri asked.

Daisuke shrugged, "I don't remember it too well... you ever have a dream where you fell asleep in the middle of it? I remember an old lady telling me she needed some assistance and that I would do nicely. Then I found myself standing toe to toe with Ranma, fighting him. And then, it was like I knew how to fight or, really, like I'd memorized a script beforehand."

"And?" Hiroshi beckoned Daisuke with the twirl of a hand.

Daisuke turned around and looked at Hiroshi dead in the eye. "Dude, I was that guy, Ryouga. From before. This old lady was there, talking to Ranma and Akane. I felt myself move and fight, until Ranma kicked my ass. I fell down this cliff and into this river I felt really small. Turns out the bastard is cursed, too."

"Cursed like Ranma?" Sayuri asked.

Daisuke let out a chuckle. "Nah, Ryouga turns into a little pig. Not nearly as much fun for peeping at whatever fictional women my subconscious can come up with."

Sayuri rolled her eyes, "Gross. Okay, so what happened?"

Daisuke shook his head again, "I… don't remember. Everything went white and it was like I fell asleep in my dream. When I started coming to I saw Akane yell at Ranma before she blew up a boulder with two fingers. Then I woke up."

Daisuke looked at the two and finally sat down next to them. "If I get another dream, I'll try and see if I can figure it out more during Golden Week. If you guys start dreaming about, I dunno, bein' Kodachi or something, let me know."

The three of them shuddered at the thought. They ate in silence the remainder of the lunch period.

Akane came home late that evening, after an extra-long club practice before the week-long holiday. She was all but literally kicking herself after having snapped four times during practice, admonishing the other members for otherwise trivial mistakes in their forms or performance. It wasn't until Yuka grabbed her shoulder and gave her an angry look, that she realized she had to go home and clear her head. She apologized to the club and left them to clean up.

Entering the Tendo Home. She slowly, but directly, made her way to her room. She wasn't really in the mood to talk. She lay on her bed with the lights off in silence.

About ten minutes later, she heard a knock at the door. With a light 'tap-tap' sound, the person on the other side spoke, with a soft, high voice.

"Can I come in Akane?" a soft voice asked.

"Sure, Kasumi."

The door slowly opened and the tall, brown haired girl entered. She was wearing a simple cotton dress and apron, her typical outfit around the house. Kasumi looked worriedly at Akane as she turned on the lights.

"Akane? Are you all-right?" Kasumi asked, concerned.

"I'm okay, sis. I just had a long day," she said then sighed.

Kasumi looked at her younger sister quietly for a moment. She effaced a slight smile. "Dinner will be ready soon. Do you know where Ranma is? I came back from the greengrocer's later than usual and haven't seen him."

"Well, knowing him... I guess the dojo," Akane replied.

"Ah, well if you could make sure he knows when dinner is, I would-" Akane touched Kasumi's wrist, stopping Kasumi mid-sentence.

"Kasumi... I'm sorry," Akane replied. "I'll be down soon, but, can you please get him yourself? I don't feel up to it."

"Do you want to talk about it?" Kasumi asked, her expression appearing open and honest.

Akane sat up, looking downcast as she shook her head. "Sis, I really don't think I can. It's personal and... you know you'd be the first person I'd talk to if I needed help, but... I have to figure this out by myself."

Kasumi looked at Akane, trying to gain some insight into her. She smiled faintly and said, "I understand. I'll see you downstairs soon. But I want you to do me a favor and take care of yourself. If you ever decide you can talk to me, I'm always here, little sister."

Akane nodded, "Thanks, sis."

Kasumi exited Akane room and quietly closed the door. She shook her head smiling as she walked back downstairs.

Akane came downstairs ten minutes later. The family was seated around the table, as was Mr. Saotome, but Ranma was nowhere to be found.

Akane asked Kasumi, "Is Ranma not home, after all?"

"No," she looked away, "he's where you said he was. He's just meditating it seems. He wouldn't leave to come to dinner."

Akane looked at Kasumi skeptically and replied, "Ranma wouldn't miss dinner for anything. I'm going to see what's going on with that jerk." She stood and walked out in a huff. When she left their presence she calmed down. "Great," she admonished herself. "Now I'm putting on an act, too. What is that idiot doing?"

She walked into the unlit dojo. She felt a sense of deja vu as she slowly brought up the lights. In the dark, Ranma looked to be meditating. Now, however, it looked as if he had been staring blankly the whole time. He slowly stood up and began practicing a form.

Akane looked at the downtrodden boy in front of her. He seemed tired, his lean frame actually looking more frail than lithe. His eyes had dark circles around them. He moved in a distinctly mechanical manner. That bright, yet kind energy that he once radiated had dissipated, or, rather, seemed distinctly dimmer.

After a few minutes, in the middle of his second time through he stopped and slumped his arms. He turned around to walk out when he finally noticed Akane. He fell down from the surprise and looked away.

"A-Akane... I-" Ranma couldn't get any words out. His throat felt like dry cotton.

Akane sighed. "Look, Ranma. I… We said a lot of things last night. I was in shock. I'm still sort of in shock. For lots of reasons." She took a moment to compose herself, "I guess I'd be lying if I said it wasn't a bit difficult to look at you, but that's because in just a day you let yourself get like this."

Ranma felt himself shrink even more. Akane walked up and kneeled next to him. She twisted his head so she could look at his face.

Akane spoke as evenly as her emotions would let her.

"Ranma... I don't hate you. I'm mad at you. I'm disappointed in you. But I don't hate you. You wanna train together? You want to see if the old ghoul's moves can actually done in real life? Fine by me. I don't know if we can be as good of friends as we were, but... I'd like to try."

Ranma nodded slowly, "I understand." Akane let go of Ranma's face and he looked down again, sighing.

Akane, slapped him on the back and spoke in an encouraging voice, "Look, you're a mess. Get some food in you. Then we'll start from the top. I'll run you through the Bakusai Tenketsu, you run me through the Tenshin Amaguriken. Okay?"

Ranma stood up and nodded, "...okay. I know you don't believe me or the old ghoul, but I really think there's something to what she said. I... wanna believe there's somethin' to it."

Akane nodded blankly as she led the boy back to the living room. Ranma followed, but stopped before leaving.

"Hey Akane-"

"What?" She asked, wincing as it came out a bit more curt than she meant it.

"Am I-" Ranma stopped and shook his head, "Nevermind. It ain't that important. I think I need dinner. I didn't eat at all today."

Akane stood there until Ranma walked out of the dojo and back towards the house. She turned out the lights to the dojo and followed.

---

Ranma found himself in the athletics field of Furinkan High. Being a bit disoriented at the familiar landscape, he tested the waters with a jump. After hitting the 5 meter mark, he saw Cologne standing nearby, on the side of the track behind the school.

Ranma shifted himself and landed next to her. He had a sly smirk on his face.

"Hey Granny, how's it goin'?"

Cologne narrowed her eyes. "Son-in-Law, you are aware this isn't a courtesy call?"

Ranma brushed off the remark with a wave, "Yeah, yeah. Where's Akane?"

Cologne pointed her staff towards the baseball diamond where she was in the middle of avoiding Kuno who was simultaneously waving a bokuto around in a show of affection. Ranma sighed.

"Stupid Kuno, "he remarked with a chuckle. "Ah, well. I ain't gonna pass up the chance to knock his skull in." Ranma cracked his knuckles and he prepared to run after them.

"Son-in-law, wait!" Cologne reached out with her cane, but Ranma bounded off.

In the middle of his arc, two figures emerged. The first looked like a small shriveled old man, about the size of Cologne, dressed in a purple gi. The second appeared to be a mirror of him, except for the fact it was cloaked in shadow. The second figure surprised Ranma and it was far too late for him to maneuver away from its eldritch touch.

It was only Cologne's staff with stayed its touch and the shadowy entity ran off away from the field, Cologne chasing afterwards. Ranma then felt a searing pain in his lower back and he fell face first onto the infield dirt. He heard a cackling laughter from the old man recede into the distance as well as he stood up slowly, massaging the spot that ached.

"Who was that old troll?" Ranma muttered. Unsure what was happening, he walked towards his destination.

Over near home plate Akane had kept up a defensive stance, dodging the strikes and pushing away the swordsman's attempts to hug her. She yelled out to her attacker, "Dammit Kuno! Wake up! I'm not interested and neither is the pigtailed girl!"

Kuno tilted his head, confused, "Whatever do you mean, oh beauteous Akane?"

Akane sighed and put a hand on her face, "Oh, I don't freaking believe this. You're too stupid to realize this is a dream."

"The only dream in my heart is your stunning countenance in my life... along with the pigtailed girl, of course." Kuno opened his arms in preparation for an embrace.

"Well prepared ta get disappointed Kuno! She ain't comin' round no more!" Ranma said as he dove into a kick to the kendoist's face. Ranma jumped off and landed in front of Akane.

However, when Ranma looked back at Kuno, instead of seeing him knocked over, Kuno just let out a light sneeze. He started laughing.

"Hahaha! What in all the heavens was that, Saotome? That felt weaker than a feather brushing against my face!"

Akane and Ranma's eyes widened. Ranma leaped at Kuno again.

"Kachuu Tenshin Amaguriken!" Ranma yelled as he pummeled Kuno with a barrage of strikes. Kuno laughed.

"What are you doing? Perchance you held hope I would yield if tickled enough?" Kuno swiped at Ranma with his bokuto. Ranma had mostly dodged it, but the sword grazed his shoulder slightly. Ranma, doubled over, clutching it protectively.

"Ranma!" Akane yelled, "What is wrong with you?" Ranma began tearing up as he seethed in pain.

After a moment, he was able to weakly get out, "T-that hurt... more than anything else in my life." He let out a tear and took a ragged breath, "More than when I had to get my bone set by Master Li after falling from a persimmon tree."

Kuno laughed, pointing his bokuto at the kneeling Ranma, "I knew you were always pathetic, foul Sorcerer. I had no idea such a trifle was actually a weakness!"

Kuno raised his sword once more and stuck downwards. Akane spun around Ranma and caught the blade in her fingers.

"Bakusai Tenketsu." She said calmly, but strongly. The bokuto shattered, sending the spray of shrapnel towards Kuno's face, blinding him. Akane followed it up with a few well placed kicks to his face, stomach, and solar plexus, sending him flying back towards the school building. Kuno shakily stood, grasping his way towards an eyewash station.

Akane turned back to Ranma and helped him up. When she tapped his shoulder forcefully, he winced.

"Ow! That hurt tomboy. Did ya punch me or something!?"

Akane's eyes widened. "I just tapped your shoulder to get your attention. What happened to you?"

With that a rhythmic tapping sound could be heard rounding third base and approaching home plate.

"I had warned you this was a time for serious training, Son-in-Law," Cologne reproached harshly. "There are things more serious than that benighted fool." She had a stony expression on her face.

Ranma yelled at the amazon elder, "What happened to me, ya old witch!?"

Cologne lightly rapped the back of Ranma's skull with her cane. As he writhed in the ground in agony, she explained. "I was not the one who charged in recklessly. Time is short." She muttered to herself, "Shorter than even I expected."

Cologne shook her head and continued. "In the original timeline, the affliction you suffer from was caused by the Grandmaster of your school, Happousai. He is of no concern, particularly since he died decades ago in your world," Cologne closed her eyes and mouthed something silently.

Ranma slowly nodded, shuddering at the thought of a shriveled old guy like him running around alive. "What was that thing that tried to get in the way? Why did it look like it was covered in, I dunno, tar and sadness?" Ranma asked, slowly regaining his countenance.

"The shadow, yes..." Cologne nodded. "I will be honest. I do not know. I need time to understand. Even in the cocoon of the dream, we may be in greater danger than I expected. Regardless, your present condition is but temporary. There is a moxibustion diagram you'll have to recover from Happousai. It won't be easy. Aside from being demonically skilled, he's an unrepentant pervert."

Standing up from the infield dirt, Ranma looked at Cologne, "And how am I supposed ta fight if I can't take a punch, much less throw one." He stood next to Akane as Cologne began hopping around them on her cane.

"That's a fair question and the reason why we are here this evening. Son-in-law, I wish to show you a new technique. We Nujiezu call it "Feilong Shengtian Po", or in your tongue, the Hiryu Shouten Ha."

"Granny, how am I supposed to learn a powerful attack like that if I can't even bruise Kuno?"

"The advantage to the Hiryu Shouten Ha is that it harnesses the strength of your opponents. Ironically, the stronger the foe, the more powerful the attack. Of course, once you are back to your normal strength, you can will it to be even more powerful, but I'm getting ahead of myself. For now your strength, such as it is, shall suffice."

Cologne turned to Akane, "Please keep this in mind as well, Akane Tendo. I know you still question the veracity of my claims, but I'm sure you would agree that, regardless, you may as well take advantage of the training opportunity given to you. At worst, you can dismiss this as harmless fantasy."

Akane rolled her eyes as Cologne turned to Ranma.

"Now then, Son-in-Law. There are two keys to the Hiryu Shouten Ha: the Heart of Ice and the Spiral. Today, we will focus on the Heart of Ice. The Heart of Ice is a state devoid of emotions. In relaxing and removing your emotions, you will generate cold ki. The difference between that cold ki and the hot battle aura of your opponent is what powers the blast. The Heart of Ice is also useful in that it will help you remain focused on the battle at hand."

Ranma and Akane nodded.

"Now, both of you," Cologne continued, "kneel and prepare to meditate."

The two teenagers kneeled in front of the old master, in seiza, and closed their eyes, breathing slowly. Cologne looked at the two, taking special notice of Ranma. She could see the slight twitch of the muscles on Ranma's face.

Cologne jumped of her staff and whispered to Ranma, "Are you sure you wish to continue like this? I sense you struggling with removing your emotions fully."

Ranma hesitated, but nodded, "I gotta learn how to do it like this. I ain't gonna lie again." Akane almost lost her focus on hearing his words, but took a breath and continued.

Cologne let out a derisive snort as she eyed the boy in front of her for a moment. She began her lecture, "Remember, the key is to separate out your emotions from your focus. You cannot get angry, embarrassed, or thrown. While your enemies are inflamed, you will be as cold as the Bayankala Range in mid-winter."

---

The next day had been fairly uneventful for Akane. She and Ranma trained in the morning in relative silence, Akane practicing various Chi Sao strikes using the Mook Yan Jong Ranma built from scrap wood he found behind the grocery store one afternoon. In the far corner of the dojo, Ranma was throwing himself into Chaya-style Muay Boran drills, throwing shin strikes and punches against an invisible opponent with seemingly all of his force, his voice screaming occasionally.

After lunch, Akane looked over to Ranma and asked, "We don't have anything until next Monday. Wanna go catch a movie or something?"

Ranma shook his head, "I can't. I need to go train more." He ran off back towards home.

Akane looked on, slumping her shoulders. She thought of going to the movies by herself, but instead ended up at the old coffeeshop, nursing a black coffee and writing her thoughts on the last dream in the journal.

"What does the calm state have to do with temperature? What did Cologne mean when she asked Ranma why he's trying harder?" She shook her head as the answer wasn't coming to her. She drew several spiraling shapes to pass the time. Eventually, her attention was pulled towards the activity on the street. As she spent the time people watching, she spotted Hiroshi and Sayuri walking down the street. Akane quickly grabbed her bag and ran out to catch up with them.

"Hey guys!" she said, a bit breathlessly, "What are you up to? Out on a date?" Akane asked playfully.

The two threw their hands up in surrender. "N-no! Just out for a stroll... as friends! You know! Friendly—like friends do, you know, when they're being friendly," Hiroshi said, his brow sweating.

"Yep. What Hiro said. It's just a friendly walk," Sayuri concurred, her cheeks reddening slightly.

Akane smiled, "I'm just kidding. You guys look like you're having a nice time." Her smile turned serious and she asked softly, "Anyway, maybe we can hang out sometime during the break?"

Hiroshi and Sayuri looked at each other for a moment before they almost imperceptibly nodded to each other.

"Sure, Akane."

"Of course, Akane."

Akane nodded at the two. "Thanks... I'll talk to you guys soon." She turned back and began walking home. Slipping around a corner, Sayuri pulled Hiroshi close and the two of them leaned against a building. They let out a deep sigh.

Sayuri sighed and leaned against the boy, "Hiro, should we have said something just then?"

Hiroshi looked down, his slight frown turning into a look of affection, "Daisuke will talk to them soon."

"I don't like hiding things from Akane," Sayuri said sadly.

"Yeah. Me neither," Hiroshi agreed.

The next morning, Akane, dressed in her gi, entered the dojo preparing to spar. She saw Ranma, wearing the same clothes as the night before seated at the center of the dojo, his eyes closed.

"What are you doing?" Akane asked.

"Meditating." Ranma shook his head, "Actually, I trained for most of the night until I almost passed out in the middle of Luk Dim Boon Gwun training." He let out a soft chuckle. "Hitting myself in the face with my own staff woke me up though. I couldn't really sleep so I decided to meditate."

"You've been awake since yesterday?" Akane's eyes widened in shock as Ranma nodded. "Dumbass! Aren't you exhausted?"

Ranma nodded solemnly, "Yeah, but I have a lot to think about."

"Such as?"

Ranma began counting off with his fingers. "Cologne. The Hiryu Shoten Ha. The mess I've gotten myself into..." Ranma shook his head, "Actually, I was thinking a lot about myself. It wasn't until dawn that I started tryin' to recreate the Heart of Ice. It's difficult when you're of two minds."

"What do you mean?"

"I didn't tell you the rest of Master Guo's letter." Ranma slowly drew in a deep breath. He motioned to spot of floor next to him and Akane sat down next to Ranma. She copied his meditation pose, though she just wanted to focus on his words.

"Master Guo is well known at the monastery for not just his fighting style, but also his ability to connect with people. I guess if he were a regular person, he'd be a therapist or somethin'. He helped me talk through some things I find... shameful. "

Akane titled her head slightly. "Shameful?"

Ranma sighed. "Lemme start at the beginning. When I was a young kid, I cried a lot of the time. Pops always scolded me about it, saying 'a martial artist shouldn't cry so much', 'you're supposed to be a man' that kind of thing. By the time we came to the monastery, I was really quiet and didn't say much. From the first day, Master Guo took an interest in training me. Not just fighting, but the mental and emotional training Pops wasn't ever good at."

Akane nodded. " I noticed that you almost never talk about your father when you talk about your training."

Ranma betrayed no emotion as he remained motionless, eyes closed. "Yeah. Pops and I... we got our differences. Master Guo told me once that sometimes parents want their kids to live up their ideals, even if the kid has different ones. I, I like training, I like fighting. I like being strong, bein' the best. but... I don't. I didn't..."

Akane saw beads of sweat on Ranma's brow and his jaw seemed clenched tightly when he wasn't speaking.

Ranma sat up straight, rubbing the back of his neck. He gave something of a uncertain smile. "Sorry. It's tough to talk about. I did something that Pops thought was wrong." he let out a bitter chuckle, "He definitely kicked my ass for doing it. But it didn't feel wrong."

He closed his eyes and continued. "One time, when I was about thirteen, I got to go to Xining, the biggest city in the province. I had some money I made tillin' fields at the neighboring farms. I was walkin' around town when I came across something I liked and bought it."

"What was it?"

Ranma let out a puff of air. "Well I was buyin' a tangzhuang jacket and some pants. I was growing pretty fast so I needed clothes. It was all kinda like what I wear these days. What caught my eye was..." He froze, hesitated, as though the next things he said would cause him to crumple in on himself.

"It was a silk dress. Ya know, kinda like a qipao, but not so narrow?" He said almost too fast and too quiet for Akane to understand. He looked briefly to Akane somewhat vacant nod that suggested she only half-understood. "It was a real nice red, a bit brighter than my shirt, and trimmed with gold." Ranma let out a bitter laugh, "I guess it was kinda gaudy lookin' back, but..."

There was a tense silence as Akane could see tears form along the edge of Ranma's closed eyes.

"Anyway, Pops found me with it and beat the crap outta me. I don't think I ever been beaten up as badly before or since. He called me a faggot, and that if I ever did it again, he'd beat me ta death." Ranma held up his hands as he continued, "I mean I defended myself, but I couldn't go all out then cause it was Pops. I never let my guard down around him, not since then."

Akane looked at Ranma's form as he curled in on himself.

"After Pops left to cool off, Master Guo found me, bruised to hell and back and cryin' like I was just a little kid. He told me that what I did wasn't wrong, but I needed to reflect on my... he called it my 'self-image'."

Ranma froze for a moment, not saying anything. His brow was furrowed, as though he was exerting himself greatly.

"I didn't understand what he meant then. i guess I still don't. I thought... I thought what he meant was that I had an image of myself that... wasn't ever going to be. That I'd have to work harder than most folks ta be" he shrugged. " 'Normal', I guess."

"Ranma..." Akane replied, opening her eyes and reaching an arm out towards his shoulder but hesitating to make contact.

"A-and I was doin' good. I even started feelin' normal. I felt okay for three years... until I came here. Until we started havin' those dreams together."

There was little noise as the dojo seemed to hang on the sound of Ranma's heavy and ragged breathing.

Ranma shook his head. "I want to be your friend again, Akane. You put yourself out there just to be my friend. I never wanted to ruin that. You're too good a friend to make my desires more important than your friendship. And I- I gotta be normal."

Akane felt a sudden chill in the air, but she chalked it up to the evening breeze passing through the dojo and its open doors.

"I know you think the whole thing is bunk and, maybe it is, but maybe this is a chance to raise our skills to the next level and be fast and strong and... I don't wanna hurt ya again. You're too nice a person to do that to. Emotionally, I mean. Physically, I plan on clobberin' you once or twice when we spar, " Ranma said, finally let out a small smirk.

Akane rolled her eyes and said, "Either way, you need to rest, maybe eat something like a normal person, you know?"

"I can't yet. Not until I master the Heart of Ice."

Akane stared at the boy as he resumed his meditation, a rumbling sound emanating from his stomach suddenly echoed in the empty dojo. Akane sighed and kneeled next to him and closed her eyes.

"Did you see Daisuke and the others yesterday?" Ranma asked quietly.

"Not really. I ran into Hiroshi and Sayuri, but they were really distant. I mean, we talked a little, but it was like they were afraid to say anything."

Ranma nodded, "Well they know about the dreams. Maybe they saw ya beat up Kuno. Awesome work by the way."

Akane smiled weakly, "Thanks, Ranma... but I don't remember them being there, so they didn't see it, right?"

Ranma shrugged, "I guess not... Maybe they've been busy?"

"No," Akane slowed down in sudden realization, "They were giving us space. Of course. They saw how angry I was and they had to have figured something happened. We need to explain to them, huh?"

"If you think we oughtta." Ranma took deep breaths until the tension in his forehead abated.

"They're our friends Ranma. We don't have to tell them everything, but we can explain a little bit of it. So they understand."

Ranma nodded, "Does this mean we're friends again , too?"

Akane rolled her eyes and punched Ranma's shoulder softly. "Yeah, but don't let it go to your head."

There was more Akane wanted to ask, especially about what Ranma thought of himself, but she couldn't bring herself to say anything by the time Ranma moved back into seiza and began to meditate. Akane did the same and they meditated in silence until a few hours later when Kasumi scolded them for not having come to breakfast.

---

Akane's feet itched. The lime they "borrowed" from the athletics shed irritated her feet, distracting her as she followed the pattern Cologne had carved into the baseball infield before wandering off after, in her words, "sensing a disarming presence."

She and Ranma had been practicing the spiral movement. One person taking the role of "attacker" while other was leading them into the spiral.

Ranma, who's face sported several bruises and bumps, was moderately successful in throwing Akane's movements off.

"Hah! you flat-chested tomboy! Nobody'd ever date ya!"

Akane snorted, "That all you got?"

Ranma pressed, throwing a combination of arm strikes, "Even if you found a girl who liked girls too, they'd think you were a boy!"

Akane gritted her teeth, blocking his attacks and feeling her control slip, "Not gonna... work this time Ranma..."

Ranma blocked Akane's counter-attack, idly remarking, "Hell, if I was cursed in real life, I bet I could date Yuka in a-"

The force of Akane's punch sent Ranma flying clear across the field into home run (or at least ground-rule double) territory. The pain knocked him cold as he landed.

"Dammit! He got me that time." Akane scolded herself as she walked to the outside of the spiral again.

She closed her eyes and took a long, slow breath, feeling the cold ki accumulate within her. She opened her eyes only to have that centeredness shake slightly upon recognizing the sight before her.

"Beauteous Tendo," the tall, hakama and uwagi clad young man said haughtily as he moved towards her.

"Oh, not this again," Akane bemoaned as she began to draw Kuno inwards. She frowned as Kuno took up his weapon and became completely focused on his goal.

"Why do you resist my earnest appeals for your affections?" he said, swiping his bokuto.

"Goddamit, Kuno!" Akane exclaimed in dismay as she jumped back from the strike. "Why can't you keep your head straight? This is a dream! We talked about this over coffee, you idiot!" Akane yelled to no avail as she was forced to dodge the precise sword strikes.

In an instant, Ranma jumped into the tableau, standing next to Akane. "Hey Kuno," Ranma called out with all of his swagger, "You know she did a number on ya last time. Why don't ya pick on somebody more your speed, like a box turtle or a sloth?"

Kuno let out a confident laugh as he briefly held up his bokuto. "Hmph. If I recall, you rake, your strikes were as ineffectual as my sister's attacks against my love, the pig-tailed girl."

Ranma shuddered for a moment before returning to a smirk. "I think you're gonna change your tune after today, you stupid dope."

"So you say," Kuno replied, turning away from Akane and holding his bokuto towards him, "Fight me, Coward!"

"Not before he fights me!" A deep, gruff voice called out as Ryouga emerged from the bushes.

"Or me!" Moussed yelled, jumping down from the chain-link fence.

Ranma and Akane looked at the three rather perturbed martials artists

"Aw, hell…" Ranma moaned.

"Well you asked for it," Akane said.

Ranma turned his head back at Akane, offended, "How the hell did I ask to fight Mousse, Ryouga, and Kuno all at the same time?"

"You said you wanted to be a martial arts badass, here's your chance."

"You better help me out here, Akane." Ranma groaned before turning back to the three opponents. Suddenly there was a cackling voice overhead as a diminutive figure seemed to fly in the air.

"Ranma! Prepare to meet you match by your master!"

"Happosai too? Maybe we should start taking appointments for challenges," Akane quipped.

"Not funny." Ranma deadpanned as the three youngest fighters made their move.

Ranma faced his attackers. Ryouga's slow moves were easily He had dodged their attacks, deftly spinning around Kuno, Ryouga, and Mousse.

"Ya want me? Come and get me!" Ranma lashed out as he dodged punches from seemingly everywhere. Ranma came perilously close to strikes that, if they even grazed him would knock him out of the fight. He started to panic, but snapped awake. He couldn't afford to lose his composure, not now. He called out.

"Akane, I could use your help here!"

Akane almost made a sarcastic remark, but saw the focus on Ranma's face and her face grew impassive. She jumped in the fracas attacking both Mousse and Kuno. Akane was glad Ranma had made her go through that kata so many times, as she knocked the glasses off of Mousse's head and sent the bokuto flying.

Suddenly, the ground began to rumble. Everyone stopped in the middle of combat and saw a flash of dark light zoomed from the sky towards them. Just as the light resolved itself into a figure above the field, Cologne jumped up and, with her staff, stopped it from coming closer.

Ranma and Akane were entranced as Cologne fought the human shaped patch of darkness. They had yet to see the old woman go all out and her speed, energy, and skill were jaw dropping to say the least. It was a tense skirmish, the figure at times striking the old woman, but Cologne, with sweat on her brow and gritted teeth, beat it back and, with one last stroke of her cane she penetrated the darkness. The figure faded away like sand being let out of a punching bag as it slowly croaked, "You cannot hope to win Ke Lun. The Order will have its way."

"Not while I draw breath, monster," she solemly replied.

The figure gurgled a laugh as it faded from view. Cologne, almost like magic, came down from the sky, obviously tired. Before Akane or Ranma could go to her, a new distraction entered the tableau.

"Sweeto!" A high-pitched gravelly voice called out.

"Oh Dammit, we forgot about Happosai!" Ranma and Akane said in unison as they saw Happosai holding a crumpled piece of parchment in his small hand. "The diagram!" they exclaimed.

Ranma, then Akane tried to get his attention through combat but he calmly outmaneuvered and outclassed their martial art skills with the wave of a wrist.

Ranma quickly turned to Akane, "Damn, his aura isn't even lukewarm... how are gonna rile him up?

Akane looked to Ranma, "How did Cologne describe him? An 'unrepentant pervert'?

Ranma's eyes widened as he snapped his fingers. "That's it! We gotta tempt this pervert! We need him riled up if we're gonna get him and the only thing that's gonna get his attention's a half-naked girl!"

"What!? Why me?"

"Well, you're the only one around tomboy!"

"Ranma!" Akane exclaimed, halfway between embarrassment and anger.

Ranma became stricken as his expression grew pained. "We need a distraction and... I can't. You know that."

Akane stared Ranma down, unsure at what to do. After a second, she closed her eyes and nodded."Fine, but you owe me," Akane said, exasperated. She slid the shoulder of her dougi and sports bra down, showing off her collarbone and a bit of cleavage, which acted as a beacon to both the shriveled master and Kuno.

Mirror images of each other, the two martial artists reached the center of the spiral, back to back, and raised their fists high in the air.

"Hiryu ..."

Ryouga and Mousse turned away from Happosai to face Ranma and Akane.

"Shouten..."

The crowd of opponents closed in on them, fists raised.

"HA!" they shouted simultaneously as the winds roared around the trio of combatants in the middle of the action until the pressure from below sent them hurtling into the air, over the school building and towards the other side of the small campus.

Once the winds subsided, Ranma was on one knee, clutching his heart and catching his breath. Akane quickly ran to his side.

"Ranma, what's wrong!"

Ranma held up a shaking hand, still catching his breath. "I'm... I'm okay. That's a damn good spiral, tomboy."

The sound of tapping signaled Cologne's approach. "Son-in-Law. Why are you struggling with yourself like this? It would much easier if you didn't push yourself so."

Ranma shook his head vehemently, coughing up phlegm tinged with blood. "I don't wanna be a liar. I don't wanna hurt her anymore. She's my friend. I can't betray her just for... something stupid."

The old woman shook her head. "Foolish child. But I suppose we all have to learn from our mistakes." Cologne sighed as she took a breath from her pipe. "When we next speak, I have much to discuss about the figure that tried to attack you. I was able to hold him at bay, but time is growing short. For now, take you rest and think upon what you have learned."

Far off in the distance, piled on a heap, the nearsighted Chinese boy on top of the mound of would-be combatants looked up at the sky before turning his head and addressing the bandanna-clad boy below him, "You're right Dai, that was a rush. Hurts like a mother, though."

"No shit."

"What in blazes are you yammering about, barbarian?" Kuno mumbled painfully, from his position at the bottom of the pile.

Mousse née Hiroshi grinned wildly, "He really is that stupid, huh?"

"No shit," Ryouga née Daisuke replied in a tired deadpan.

---

About a week later, Ranma and Akane walked down the street. They had gone into the city to hang about Shibuya. It was growing late that night and the two youths were walking home towards the train station in order to catch the last train home. They were walking next to each other, though they kept a greater distance than they had their first trip. That said, Ranma was energetic and smiling.

"Man, that last fight at the end was so awesome! Jackie Chan is a genius at selling the fight in the choreography! I loved the way he mixes Wing Chun and Shaolin."

"Don't forget the Peking Opera training." Akane added. "It's great to see him do his stunts, even when they're dangerous."

Ranma nodded. "I guess, but we could do most of that. I'd love to go toe to toe with him in a fight and see what's he's got. I bet he knows a ton of moves that we could pick up!"

Akane raised an eyebrow at Ranma before offering, "Well you probably can't fight a movie star, but you can always fight in competition."

Ranma shook his head. "Not much competition to be found around here Akane. You're the only one that could give me a run for my money and you stomp most everybody fightin' with your gorilla strength."

Akane bopped Ranma in the head, 'proving' his point. "I'm serious Ranma, you could do well in a tournament and it would be a chance to test yourself against other masters."

Ranma grabbed his braid, twirling the end a bit as he thought "But what if I hurt them? Martial arts ain't a sport to me like it is to most of those guys, even the higher-dan masters. It's a way of life to me! I'm one of the best!"

"Aren't we being egotistical?" Akane whimsically remarked.

"I'm serious, tomboy. Aren't you worried you're gonna hurt someone in a fight? You're already a hell of a lot stronger than you were in that tournament we went to," Ranma said.

"You really think so?"

"Hell yeah, we've been training our asses off!" Ranma began counting off "Well you saved my ass when I was getting ganged up on cause of the moxisbustion, and before that there was that tea ceremony fight, and then those weird dwarves after my hair, and, oh yeah, Shampoo's cousins! You kicked major ass against Lung Lung."

Akane rolled her eyes, "Dummy, those weren't real fights."

"They were," Ranma replied seriously. "They taught us tactics, how to react in tense situations, how to assess an opponent, when to defend and when to strike." Ranma scratched his head, "'I'm slowly figurin' out that we're getting close to other selves. There's a gap missing, but I can't quite pick up what it is..."

"Well, while you figure it out, think about entering the tournament, okay?"

"Okay, Okay," Ranma replied.

After a few minutes of walking, both Ranma and Akane felt a presence behind them. Akane turned her head back and saw four thuggish looking men, all tall and rather imposing.

"Hey little girl, you wanna make time with us," one of the guys, short with a ridiculous pompadour asked with a smirk.

"Piss off." Akane replied flatly.

One of the men, the tallest and most-broad shouldered of the the group, moved in front of them

"I don't think that's a good answer," he said looking down on Ranma and Akane.

"Hey! Lay off. We're just tryin' ta get by." Ranma said, drawing his hands into fists

"You gotta problem, faggot?" The man said, scowling at Ranma.

Ranma's eyes widened and he said icily, "Whad'ya call me?"

Another person in the gang pointed at Ranma, laughing. "Look at you, mincing about with your fag hag here."

Akane turned and yelled, "Don't you talk that way to him, you creeps!"

The third man called out in a mocking tone, "Oh no, guys! I should've known. I bet you're a dyke, aren't ya?"

"You're a long way from Ni-Chome, queers," the fourth man added with a smirk as he pulled out a switchblade.

Akane eyes widened and began to growl in anger. Ranma caught her expression and loudly whispered, "Soul of Ice!" Akane blinked before nodding to him. She took a calming breath as she raised her arms defensively.

Regaining his own countenance, Ranma looked at the tall one in front of them as he took a relaxed stance. He gave him a coy smile. "I see... You askin' me out on a date, hot stuff?" Ranma turned his head back as Akane moved to stand back to back.

"Hey 'kane, you like girly girls right?" Ranma asked, pointing at his target, "'Cause he's daintier than Kasumi!"

Akane smiled and place a finger to her mouth, saying, "Ooh, that so? I could be persuaded, but only if I get to top."

At this, the men lunged at them. Ranma quickly punched the kinfe out of the fourth man's hand. Each of them taking two of the punks each, goaded them into a fight, unconsciously tracing into a spiral until Ranma and Akane met back in the center.

"One... two..." they called under their breaths, finally yelling, "Three!" as they struck out, knocking the four would-be muggers out, their bodies splayed on the street.

"Well it isn't a Hiryu Shouten Ha, but that works, too," Akane remarked, dusting her hands off.

"I kinda wish they'd do mixed-doubles Sport Martial Arts at those tourneys. We'd clean up all the trophies," Ranma smiled.

"Dumbass," Akane muttered as they walked towards the station home.

---

A few days later, The Furinkan High Karate club met in the closed practice space by the athletics field. Formerly the Ballroom Dance Club room, the space was carpeted rather than wood-floored and safety mats covered much of the floor, but otherwise it had been remodeled to be as close to the Tendo Dojo as possible. It even sported it's own iroha sign above the mirrored wall that made up the front of the space.

After half an hour of calisthenics and form practices, Akane called the club's dozen or so members together. Yuka, the club vice-president stood to her right looking on impassively.

"Everyone. I know you guys know Ranma," she said pointing to the boy in question who had been observing and following along with the workout in the back of the room. "I asked him to come and give us a demo of some of the styles he's learned in his time in China."

Ranma nodded and moved towards the front of the room, next to Akane's left. He turned and bowed to the class. "Thank you for having me today. I want to show you a few moves from a style I learned at a monastery in Xining. It's a great style because it has use in both unarmed and armed combat. From what I learned, the form is meant to be practiced while wielding rather large chuí that, seemed to be meant for practice rather than actual combat, kinda like using weights during batting practice in baseball of softball."

He then stood in a light stance, his arms away from his body, as though he was holding the hammer-like weapons in question. He then demonstrate the form, with its various high kicks and sweeping arm strikes, for the club at full speed before repeating it much more slowly.

Afterwards Akane said, "Lets get into four rows and we'll practice the form.

For fifteen minutes, the club members struggled with the complicated motions, following along with Ranma and Akane as best they could. Yuka herself tripped three times during a stance change. At the end, Akane called a halt and Ranma spoke.

"That was very good for a first time. If it's okay with your captain, I'd like to offer extended training on these sorts of-"

"You've done enough!" Yuka replied.

"Yuka?" Akane said.

"We don't need any of these fancy Chinese moves. This club is about straight-forward kenpo!"

"Well, ain't it a good idea to be adaptable, then? Kenpo's all about incorporating moves, ya know."

"I'll show you what's worth adding to our fighting style! I challenge you!"

The club arose in a tittering noise.

"She's asking for it."

"Yuka's gonna get creamed."

"I thought we only spar on Saturdays?"

"Hope he goes easy on her."

Which only served to aggravate Yuka. Akane calmed the side-chatter down.

Ranma nodded. "That's fine. Hopefully we'll both learn something from it."

Akane rolled her eyes. "Okay. Everyone else take three big steps back and don't interrupt. I'll referee."

Ranma and Yuka stood facing each other. Ranma was in the relaxed Anything Goes stance, lightly dancing on his feet whereas Yuka stood in the kenpo first position.

"Begin!" Akane yelled and Yuka threw herself at Ranma. Ranma made a point to keep his strikes soft, though form-perfect whereas Yuka exerted more strength in her sloppier attacks. Ranma easily dodged or blocked many of her strikes. In return, he clipped her side with a roundhouse kick as well as struck her exposed collarbone with a quick arm strike.

Yuka groaned in pain and frustration and she backed up and charged Ranma, who put up his arms. At the last moment, Yuka turned around and, with a twist, kicked Ranma in the back, which knocked him forward. Yuka took the opportunity to strike again, but Ranma somersaulted and, using his legs, used a jiu-jitsu double ankle grab to pull Yuka to the ground.

"Stop!" Akane called out. Ranma quickly jumped away from Yuka. Ranma extended a hand "That wasn't half bad. Maybe you can show me that spinning move sometime? "

"Don't ever touch me again!" Yuka replied, spitting at Ranma's feet before running out of the dojo.

Akane followed after. The other members took this time to disperse for the day. Ranma, still confused walked slowly towards the door.

He heard soft whispers

"You're a club officer! What is the matter with you!"

"That bastard grabbed me. I need to take a shower."

"Why he's a guy?"

"A bit. Men are already gross enough. They throw their weight around, acting like they rule everything! And he's the worst. He's creepy as hell. Why are you of all people letting him boss you around? We've shown we can lead the club without anyone else!"

Ranma winced and slumped down a bit.

"Boss me? Ranma's my friend! He's also the best martial artist I've ever seen period. You need to get your head out of your man-hating butt and fast."

As Ranma heard footsteps stomp back towards the dojo, he quickly jumped to the center of the room to stretch his legs.

"Did everybody go?" Akane asked, then sighed, "That Yuka... I'm sorry Ranma."

"Nah. Ain't your fault." Ranma replied lowly... "I-I wasn't tryin' to show her up or nothin' ya know."

"Of course you weren't! She's just a jealous bitch who's using her lesbian card to hate on you because you're a guy." She saw Ranma freeze for a second before he switched legs.

"Y-yeah, I see."

"Anyway, I'm gonna change. It'll be a bit early, but we can meet up with Daisuke and the others soon."

Ranma nodded and raised a hand to give her a thumbs up sign.

Once Akane left, Ranma screwed up his eyes and wiped his face with his shirt sleeve. He stood up and, before leaving practice space, bowed to the empty room and turned off the lights.

Back home, Hiroshi, Daisuke and Sayuri were already waiting for them in front of the house. "Hey guys!" Akane said with a small smile.

"You guys look better," Sayuri said with a relieved look. "We were worried for you all throughout Golden Week."

"Yeah... it's about the dreams. They've been kinda weird lately."

"You mean the shadows?" Daisuke asked quickly.

"Figures you guys knew something was up," Akane said. Ranma looked on and smirked.

"Not as much as you two probably do, but let's say the old lady decided we'd make good understudies."

"Wait... you sayin' you guys have been in the recent dreams?" Ranma asked.

Hiroshi nodded. "That's right. Daisuke and I anyway. He's playing Ryouga and I was Mousse."

Ranma pointed to Sayuri. "You?"

Sayuri shook her head. "Nothing yet, though I suppose if needed, it wouldn't shock me if I got made to be Shampoo or Kodachi." Everyone shuddered at the mention of the latter name.

Ranma and Akane nodded. "Okay," Akane said, "But why bother at all with putting you in the dreams?"

"I got nothing." Daisuke replied. "Maybe she likes messing with us. Or maybe it's important we're around to make sure you guys are doing okay in reality."

"Sounds like a a load of bull to me," Hiroshi said, "But it's better than nothing as far as leads go."

"So what do you guys think of the shadow, then?" Akane asked.

"Looks like somebody's trying to mess with you guys," Daisuke, put a hand to his chin. "What did the ghoul tell you?" he asked Ranma and Akane.

Ranma look at Akane briefly, "It's a long story..." Akane began.

"We're on vacation. I'd say we have some time. It's either this or do homework," Sayuri replied.

"Okay..." Ranma nodded. He pulled on his pigtail. "Actually, I was thinkin' in that case, I can show you guys the stuff I got from Master Guo."

Ranma ran upstairs excitedly as Akane explained what had happened in the last few dreams, in particular their encounter with Cologne and the explanation they received.

"Timelines?" Hiroshi asked, "So reality as we know it isn't supposed to be this way?"

"Heh. Explains why life's so dull," Daisuke quipped.

"I don't know about all that. Obviously something is going on if you guys, Kuno, Ranma, and I are all involved in the same dreams, but..." Akane crossed her arms, "I suppose I'd be lying if i wasn't a little excited. Ranma's obviously gung ho about the whole thing."

"Big surprise there," Daisuke said, deadpan. "Isn't the whole idea a martial artist paradise? It's everything a guy like Ranma could want."

Akane blinked at Daisuke. Sayuri then asked, "So why were you guys so upset in class?"

"It's..." Akane thought for a while, "Well I got angry at Ranma because I guess he learned he had more control in the dreams than I thought he did and didn't tell me. There was also something else."

"it's about that curse he has in the dream, isn't it?" Hiroshi asked. Akane nodded.

"Yeah. It kind of got to me and I got upset. I think we're okay now, but... maybe I'm taking it out on him a bit still."

Nobody had much of an answer by the time Ranma came back. The pigtailed boy delighted in showing everyone the maps, photographs and semi-translated records given to him my Master Guo.

"Wow, so that old lady is more than a figment of our imaginations, huh..." Daisuke remarked.

"This is starting to get really scary, you guys," Sayuri said, nudging next to Hiroshi just a bit.

"O-okay," Hiroshi said, startled slightly, "so if something important like a big fight or something happens in the dream, we meet the next day and go over what we know, all right?"

"That sounds like a plan," Akane replied with a nod.

"I'll make sure next time it happens, 'Kane and I'll try to get some more outta the old ghoul about that thing that attacked us."

As Hiroshi, Sayuri, and Daisuke headed out, Ranma spoke up.

"Hey Akane, I've been thinkin'..." He rubbed the back of his head. "I wanna compete at the next tourney, after all. It'd be good to get some sparring in."

"That's great! I'm sure you'll do well," Akane smiled at Ranma.

"Thanks, I mean with your gorilla strength, I can take any hit."

Akane hit him on the head and growled.

"See what I'm talkin' about. Some friend you are," Ranma chuckled a bit.

Akane smiled as she walked next to him. The days were getting warmer and she wasn't looking forward to the humid Tokyo summer.

---

The third weekend of June was the All-Tokyo Kenpo Tournament. It was a busy affair, taking place in a large auditorium in Tokyo's Chuo Ward. Hundreds of participants were aching to prove themselves in the tournament. Among them were women's favorite Akane Tendo of Furinkan and, a newcomer, Ranma Saotome of Furinkan.

"Hey Akane!" Ranma exclaimed, carrying out a trophy and a certificate. "You see that? You were right, I had so much-"

"Oh Hey Ranma." Akane, blinked in surprise, pointed over to the girl standing next to her. She was a bit shorter and slighter than Akane, her long black hair was put back in a simple ponytail. "This is Akari Unryuu. This is her first tournament."

Akari smiled at Ranma and bowed. "Hello. Nice to meet you. I'm still pretty new. I moved from the country with my grandfather a while ago and I guess I needed a new hobby to stay in shape. I met Akane after my exam to advance to yon-kyuu rank. I hope to be a 1st dan by the end of the year!"

"Oh, that's cool," Ranma replied, his excitement tempered as he saw how close Akane was standing to Akari.

After some awkward silence, Akane spoke up. "Hey, uh Ranma. If it's okay, do you mind if you go on home ahead of me? I was thinking of showing Akari around a bit before she has to go back."

Ranma needed a second to understand what he was being asked. "Oh... oh! Yeah, that's, uh, cool. I'll see ya later, tomboy."

Ranma turned around and slowly walked towards the station. Akane watched and only moved on when she felt the girl next to her pull the sleeve of her dougi.

When Akane finally came home, she found Ranma sitting in the living room watching television. He was also stretching his legs before performing a few bicycle kicks in the air. .

"Where's everyone?" she asked.

"They went out a while ago," Ranma replied as he sat back up. "It's just me."

"Oh... I brought back some ice cream if you'd like."

Ranma paused his movements. "Thanks." he said softly.

Akane came back with some bowls and spoons and they sat down at the table watching tv.

"She your type, huh?" Ranma said suddenly.

Akane nodded. "Well a little. I mean she's nice and easy to talk to."

"That's good," Ranma replied a bit listlessly.

"Something wrong?" Akane asked, concerned.

"Nah. Just... I guess I'm just gettin' tired. I'll see ya tomorrow, Akane." Ranma stood and walked upstairs.

---

Ranma found himself in a vacant lot he couldn't quite place. The lack of oppressive heat was the first sign that he back in the dreamscape. He guessed maybe there was something built where this lot was and moved on. He began practicing a kata, enjoying the almost absurd height he began to hit as he jumped up in the air.

Ranma smiled. There was something to the air in the dreams. He could focus in a way that real life made difficult. It was more than the cool breeze and open sky. It felt like there was less tying him down from gravity to more mundane forces. Ranma forgot about those matters as he focused on the kata. As soon as he stepped down, Ranma saw Akane approach.

"Hey tomboy," he said with an smile so easy he surprised himself. He waved her over.

"Hey yourself, Ranma," she said. "Anyone else around?"

"Nope. Just us weirdos," Ranma said with a smile. "Come on, let's spar. Been a while since we had some quiet in either place."

"As long as that tea ceremony guy doesn't show up, I'll be glad," Akane said matter of factly and she put her hands up in a loose kenpo stance.

They fell into a practiced ease that could have been mistaken for coreography, but bespoke familiarity. Ranma, attempted to leverage his greater reach and speed whereas Akane utilized her lower center of gravity and strength to counter him. As Ranma reared up an arm, he admired the way Akane had gotten faster and more agile and he was only slightly disappointed when she jumped high in the air away from the ground.

"Bakusai Tenketsu!" he cried out as the ground exploded. The shards of dirt still stung, but it was a reminder of how much hardier he himself had gotten. He didn't have much time to appreciate that fact as Akane thundered back, calling out her chi in her hands.

"Kachuu Tenshin Amaguriken!"

Ranma quickly put up his arms and the two were locked into a fierce exchange of strikes, blocks, and dodges. After nearly a full minute of this, Ranma quickly blurted out.

"So have you and Akari kissed yet?"

Thrown by the question, Akane was startled momentarily and , as she got a "Huh" out, Ranma got his arm and, using her planted feet to his advantage, he pivoted over Akane and threw her over his shoulder. Akane landed with a thud.

"You okay, Akane?" Ranma called out.

"Oww, my butt," Akane murmured. She quickly stood back up. "You always pull that kind of stunt and I always fall for it."

"Sorry, I was just tryin' ta trash talk a little.," Ranma said, with a little bit of repentance in his voice. "

Akane nooded and they resumed sparring. A few seconds later Akane asked playfully "What are you jealous?"

Ranma cricked his neck as he blocked a strike. "If I gotta be honest, I guess a little." Akane blinked and almost said something before Ranma interrupted her, "But hell, she seems like a nice girl. Maybe, I'm a little envious while I'm at it. Not much goin' on for ol' Ranma Saotome." He threw himself, trying to catch Akane unaware with a leg sweep.

Akane jumped up quickly. She briefly saw Ranma's face tighten in overexertion. "Now you're beginning to sound like Daisuke," she replied, landing and then turning to deliver an arm strike. "You know, after that Kuno stunt on the roof as well as the demo, you got like half of the girls in our year after you."

Ranma let out a low laugh as he counterattacked, "I don't remember any tearful confessions on the school roof lately."

"Only reason for that is most of them are convinced we're dating in secret or something," she replied, throwing a kick at Ranma. "Sorry," she quickly added after a second of silence.

"Nah, I'm happy to be a... what did you call it? A 'beard'? I got your back." Ranma nodded as he performed an adroit backflip away from Akane. "Okay, time to get serious again and-"

There was a sudden explosion in the distance, creating a hole in a nearby birck wall. From the clearing smoke, Ryouga slowly emerged from the smoke.

"Oh hey, it's Daisuke," Ranma noted.

"Hey man. You come to teach me a new move or somethin'?"

Ryouga née Daisuke nodded, "Yep. This should be a doozy, Ranma." He moved into a ponderous, heavy stance. "I think you'll have your work cut out for-"

"AAAAAAH" Ryouga screamed in agony as out as a bolt of energy hit him. His body became enveloped inside the dark energy.

"Daisuke!" Ranma and Akane cried out running towards him. They were stopped by a wooden cane.

"Stay back children!" Cologne yelled. "Begone from him, foul demon!" Cologne commanded as she rammed her staff at Ryouga's solar plexus. As though pulled by a string, the mass of energy flew back and dissipated. However, what was left behind changed Ryouga's body. His skin was paler, his eyes white. Gone was the easygoing expression that one could place to the man behind the mask. In its place was a lifeless expression of hatred. He turned to Cologne briefly before looking at Ranma square in the face.

"You are too late, young matriarch. Now, vortex of ruin." He pointed at Ranma, becoming more animated. "I now have the means to destroy you once for all. Prepare to die!"

"Daisuke?"

"Order shall have the day!" The ghostly figure raised his hands. A sickly green orb of energy began forming between his palms.

"SHI SHI HOKODAAAAN!" the figure yelled as the orb coalesced into a beam of energy aimed directly at Ranma.

---

And that's all she wrote. Thank you Richard Ryley for pre-reading this chapter. I'm just getting back on the wagon. Real life has taken too much of my attention from writing and I've been suffering a small crisis of confidence. Also, video games.

-裏には裏がある

 

Chapter 4: Confused Feelings, Committed Friendships

Daisuke, clad in the form of Ryouga Hibiki, seemed to float in the air as he raised his arms and summoned a sickly, greenish black ball of ki in front of him

"Daisuke! Snap out of it!" Akane yelled out.

"Akane!"

"SHI SHI HOKODAN!!"

Ranma shut his eyes and put his arms up in front of him, but did not feel the harsh energy overtake him. Slowly opening them he found Cologne holding her staff up and muttering a mantra. Cover her, Ranma, and Akane was a bubble of white-blue ki.

"Cologne?" Ranma and Akane looked back

"You must stand back, children."

"But Daisuke-" Akane said

Cologne yelled, groaning in strained effort. "You can't do anything for him here! Not in this state. I will drive out the death-bringer from him. You two must learn the secret of the Shīzi páoxiāo dàn, at all costs!"

Ranma and Akane moved to support Cologne before the three of them were thrown back from the force of the blast.

 

---

 

夢ばかりじゃない少女 - Yume Bakari Jyanai Shoujo

 Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 4

Confused Feelings, Committed Friendships

 

---

 

 

 

Ranma and Akane cried out in pain as they were slammed against the stone fence cordoning off the vacant lot. Through gritted teeth, Ranma opened his eyes and saw Cologne harness energy against what looked like a large hazy ghost that had emerged from Ryouga's body, which hung limp as a ragdoll.

"Stop this at once, young matriarch!" The echoing, shrill voice yelled. "Why do you defy us so? We are almost to our goal of salvaging the world!"

Cologne, her hair frizzled and wild, was using her staff to brace herself as she pushed her energies outward spat out, "Is that what Xiádou told you while with the other face she told the Musk and the Phoenix what they wanted to hear?"

The opposing energies grew in intensity and instability, vibrating wildly before another explosion of light and heat emerged. The ghostly figured moved to strike at cologne with an ichorous arm.

"You defy us because of your petty vendetta!"

Cologne dodged the strike, moving swiftly to counter attack with her staff. "She killed Happi!" the old woman replied.

The figure blocked the staff, raising its arms in preparation increasing its energy. "You know the prophecy as well as the rest of us: the heir of the heir of the Trickster Demon from the East will bring about the destruction of our way of life. Xiádou saw what it meant and she was forward enough to do something about it. Why can't you see that?"

Cologne focused her own energies, her gnarled wooden staff glowing with energy. "What do we have left!? Ash and dust and an already forgotten memory. The Nǚjiézú are nothing now and you seek to take mankind's future with it!"

The figure performed a rapid series of arm movements creating hundred of energy blasts directed at Cologne. "We live on in the world of spirits and dreams. We are now free from the chaos and impermanence of life! Of what importance are the petty struggles of man to we who live like gods?"

Cologne snorted, swatting away the bullet shaped energy projectiles. "Yes, how efficient. You mock life and death with your treachery, you simpering lackey!"

Ranma and Akane finally regained their composure. After wordlessly looking at one another and nodding they struck a fighting stance and moved towards Cologne.

"Sensei!" They cried out.

Cologne looked back and yelled, holding an arm back "No, children! This is not your fight!"

"Come Kělún. Face us." The figure called out as it began to scream out in a pained, angry yell. The sky grew dark and cold as Cologned beseeched Ranma and Akane. Her staff began to glow brightly towards the ghoul.

"Go now! Learn the secrets! Follow your feelings! Preserve each-"

With a loud boom, Ranma and Akane were jarred from sleep.

---

 

Ranma awoke in a cold sweat. He quickly made his way to the dojo and began to meditate. He let his breathing slow as he replayed the images in his head.

"Ash and dust and secrets." breathe "Follow my feelings?" slow the heartbeat "Preserve. Preserve..." ki at the solar plexus, radiating slowly "Daisuke." Ranma stopped and looked at his hands, forming sturdy fists as he balled them up. Ranma whispered, "郭師傅。請幫我,"  before he refocused and worked on centering his ki.  

A while later, Akane slowly arose, unsure where she was until she felt her warm, stale breath against the pillow. Sitting up, she saw the morning sun high in the sky. Her brow was sweaty in the late july morning.

There was a knock at the door.

"Are you awake, Akane?" Kasumi's voice asked.

"Y-Yeah. Sorry, sis. I must have overslept."

"It's okay. It's your vacation, after all. Are you and Ranma meeting with your friends today?"

At the sound of 'friends', Akane stood quickly and opened the door. She looked at Kasumi with a worried look.

Quickly she mouthed, "I'm sorry Kasumi. I need to use the phone," and ran downstairs. She called Daisuke's house, but each time, no one answered.

"Pick up, pick up, pick up!" Akane kept thinking to herself. She looked panicked until someone tapped her shoulder. Not thinking she turned around to strike the presence, only to have it blocked.

"Watch it, Akane!" Ranma replied as he jerked his head back."What the hell is your deal?"

"You damn well know what my deal is!" Akane yelled. "I've been trying to get in contact with Daisuke all night and-"

"He's at the hospital." Ranma softly replied.

"What?"

"I called after I got up and had time to get my head straight. His dad said he was taken to the hospital after he passed out in the middle of the night. Somethin' about too many video games, but..." Ranma sighed. "I was waitin' for you to come down so we could go together."

There was a pause as Akane looked at Ranma again. Akane couldn't quite place his posture and demeanor. His hands were in his pockets and he looked away from her, looking into the empty living room.. 

Ranma said in a tired voice, "I was also waitin' to see if I could get a hold of Master Guo. He might know something about the Shīzi- Shi Shi Kokoudan." Ranma rubbed the back of his head and turned away. "Anyway, when you're ready we can get going. I'm gonna be in the dojo until then."

Akane saw Ranma walk away in slow, sluggish strides. She curled her lips and thought for a moment before hanging up the phone and going back upstairs.

When Akane and Ranma arrived at the hospital. They found Hiroshi and Sayuri sitting in a waiting room near where the nurses directed them. Akane immediately ran and hugged the two of them. Ranma stayed aways back, leaning against a wall.

"Have you heard anything?" Akane asked Hiroshi and Sayuri.

Sayuri shook her head, her eyes glassy as she spoke to Akane. "No. They haven't let us in to see him. I only knew cause Hiroshi called and his parents..."

Akane nodded. "Are you okay, Hiro?" The boy look a bit crestfallen but he nodded.

"Where's Ranma?" Sayuri asked.

"What do you mean? He's-" Akane turned her head and saw that, in fact, he was gone. Akane looked confused and said, "I'm gonna go find..." she frowned before spitting out, "that idiot."

 

Sometime later, Akane climbed up the fire escape and over the fence onto the roof of the hospital. Sure enough she finally found him.

"How'd you get up here!?" Akane called out, more confused than angry.

Ranma was kneeling near the edge of the roof, looking out onto the center of Furinkan, near the station."The door to the roof was unlocked."

"Oh," Akane said before she shook her head."What the hell are you doing running away like that?"

Ranma muttered, "Just let me feel guilty in peace."

Akane walked up to Ranma and said,"Guilty? What do you have to feel guilty about?" Ranma turned and gave her a sharp accusatory look. Akane said plainly. "It's not your fault, Ranma."

Ranma looked on at Akane, his eyes beginning to look glassy.

"It's not! You didn't ask for the dreams of Cologne or all of the mystical, alternate history martial arts techniques, did you?"

Ranma shook his head, " 'course not."

"Well then, don't blame yourself. We'll stay with Hiroshi and Sayuri today and then..." Akane caught herself, she laced a hand over her chest, slowing down her breathing. "And then we'll wait and see. We have to have faith Daisuke can pull through." Walking towards Ranma, she offered a hand up.

"Let's go down. I think the others will be happy to see you too." Ranma nodded silently. Akane said again forcefully, "Daisuke getting hurt wasn't your fault. You didn't ask for this." Akane walked downstairs with Ranma following.

The four of them sat there all day along with Daisuke's parents. They didn't say much, idly distracted by the tv in the waiting room while looking on as their parents were led away by a doctor occasionally.

It was almost midnight. Sayuri had nodded off, her head resting on Hiroshi's shoulders. Ranma was rereading a section of newspaper left behind, sometimes looking on at Akane who was resting her eyes. The silence was broken by Hiroshi, who said suddenly, in a low, quavering  voice, "Dai picked a hell of a time for a nap." He was trying hard not to cry. He hadn't all day, but his eyes were tired and glassy. "He's gonna waste the whole vacation asleep and-"

Akane and Ranma nodded as Hiroshi's began to shudder and sniffle. Sayuri jostled awake. She reached an arm around him and rubbed his back as he finally began to cry in earnest against Sayuri's shoulder. Akane stood and gave Hiroshi as hug as well.

Ranma, for his part, put down the newspaper and said, "Listen, Hiroshi, I-" Akane turned back and glared at Ranma who blinked. "Uh, I mean... he's not me or Akane, but... he's a tough guy, yaknow? I think he'll pull through."

Hiroshi nodded as he sniffled, "Yeaaah." He replied softly. Ranma nodded back before staying quiet.

"It's like we said, we're gonna figure out what happened in the dream. The old troll told us we had to do learn something before we could face the darkness. I'm gonna get ahold of my Shīfù in China and see if we can learn anythin' else. Ain't much we can do medically, but we're gonna fight for him, okay?"

Ranma looked at the others and they all nodded, Hiroshi through shut eyes. Before anyone else could respond, Daisuke's parents returned.

"You kids should head on home," Daisuke's mother said, holding a half-full can of coffee.

Daisuke's father nodded. "The doctor said he's stable, but there's no telling when he might wake up."

"Do you want a ride home?" Daisuke's mother asked.

Hiroshi shook his head as he wiped his sleeve. "No ma'am. We can get home okay. You know -yuri and I don't live too far from each other and Ranma and Akane live together."

Daisuke's mother looked confused before Akane amended. "What he means is that Ranma's dad is friends with my dad, so they're staying with us as boarders."

Ranma nodded, pulling at his pigtail. "Yep. Um..." Ranma paused for a second. "I'm uh, really hoping Daisuke'll pull through. I haven't known him too long, but he's been real good about bein' my friend ever since I came back to Japan."

Daisuke's father nodded and said, "I'm glad he has friends who are there for him... if we hear anything, we'll let you kids know, okay?"

With that Ranma and Akane, Sayuri and Hiroshi went home. No one dreamt that night, sleeping straight on until the late morning.

  

---

 

 

Ranma sat in the dojo, sweat pouring off of him. He wore a tight black tank top and loose pants. In his hands were blunted butterfly swords. Ranma slowly began a Batt Cham Dao form, holding both swords, collapsed together, in his left hand to begin.

Open, smooth, keep what's important hidden

Ranma changing his foot work into a more open stand. He struck quickly with his open hand before the left hand darted forward as well withe the sword. Using the same momentum and energy, Ranma smoothly placed one of the sword in his hands.

One becomes two.

Swiftly, he began moving his hands, the sword forming parallel lines through the air. He began moving forward, the parallel strikes changing to alternating cuts in front of him.

Let's change it up.

Ranma began moving in circular patterns, slashing with the swords. Soon, Ranma alternated the grip he had to the swords with each strike with the ease of snapping his fingers. Finally, he began to weave kenpo-style kicks and jumps into the sword work, trying hard not to disrupt the rhythm of the sword strikes.

For a moment, Ranma felt at peace in his body. The synchronicity of his limbs as he performed the form put him both outside of his mind and solely focus on the kinesthetics of his movement. He moved, still performing the sword strikes, towards one end of the dojo. After a loud kiai and standing jump, Ranma found himself bounding high, higher than he though he had ever jumped

Is it me or did the ceiling get shorter?

"Ranma?" A voice called out. The lack of focus and the sudden noise startled Ranma and he found himself tumbling to the floor, the swords smacking him on the head.

"Oh goodness!"

It was Kasumi, Ranma sussed as he sat up, rubbing his head.

"I'm sorry I startled you." She said to Ranma, beling her own shock.

Ranma replied, "It's no problem. What's up?"

 "I... there's a phone call for you. It's from China."

"China? Guō-shīfù!" Ranma smiled

Ranma flew past Kasumi almost faster than Kasumi could see. The older girl froze as it honestly looked like like he vanished in thin air. She only realized what happened when, a second later, she heard Ranma's footsteps rush down the hallway of the main house.

Ranma grabbed the phone. "Shīfù!"

The voice across let out a small chuckle. "My student," he said in accented Japanese.

"Why are you calling? Is there something new?"

"Well yes, actually. I had some of the acolytes go into town and do some research. I am glad Wei-Laoshi teaches the old scribe form."

"Shifu, I have another sensei here... in a way. It's hard to explain. Anyway, they kept tellin' me to explore my feelings because they were holding me back. I've been trying ta understand it, but like... I'm not sure how to do it."

Ranma heard heard a crashing sound on the on the other end that he assumed was simply static.

"Holding you back, how?" Mater Guo asked in response.

Ranma twirled the phone cord as he thought. "They didn't say, just that I was 'fighting against myself'. I don't understand, Shifu." Ranma began spedding up his words in frustration, "I've been trying to do as you instructed and learn self-control to keep things in check and be the kind of fighter dad said-"

"Enough!" Guo said over the phone.

"My apologies, Shifu!" Ranma said, standing at attention to the phone.

Master Guo let out a loud sigh. "愚蠢的愚蠢的孩子..." Guo muttered.  "Ranma, I want you to keep a journal."

"Like, for training notes?" Ranma asked.

"... sort of. However, you must write not what exercises and forms and styles you've been working on. I want you to write about your thinking that day. Anything that happens that stays in your brain. Most important, your feelings."

"My feelings? Why does everyone keep sayin' that?" Ranma sighed in frustration.

"Ranma!" Master Guo yelled. "You show potential and skill outside. In the physical. The body strong. The mind sharp. But the spirit-" Ranma heard Master Guo sigh. "I fail you when you were in China. I could not... no I chose not to reach your spirit when you needed it. That another master has noticed only shows how much I must correct my error in your training."

"I... I don't understand Master Guo."

"That is fine for now. The problem is not that you do not feel, it is that you are afraid of what those feelings mean. That is why I ask you to write them down. Without judgement. Just what is there. Like drawing ripples in water without asking what made them. That will be a start"

There was a pause for a moment. "How is your father?"

"Pops? I mean..." Ranma scratched his head. "I don't really see him much if that's why you ask. He works nights and when he's not sleeping, he plays shogi with the man we're staying with, but he's kind of a ghost."

"How has he been treating you?"

Ranma felt a sensation at the pit of his stomach. "Fine, I guess? He mostly ignores me. He doesn't really yell at me like he used to. Now he doesn't say much of anything."

"That is perhaps for the best. I wonder how best to help him as well. For now, keep the journal with a trusted friend or, if need be, in an empty box of fat-free cookies. That should keep your father away."

Ranma let himself laugh a bit. "Probably."

"I will send copies of what I found and translated again, Ranma. In turn, mail me copies of your journal next month."

"Yes, Master Guo, I will," Ranma said, bowing slightly with the phone in his hand.

"Don't force the issue. Just write what comes naturally to your spirit."

---

 

The next day, Akane found herself in Ikebukuro of all places. With Daisuke falling ill, she wasn't exactly in the mood for the bright cheery summer day and the throngs of tourists and others out for a scenic Sunday.

However, Akane had made plans she didn't want to break and, thus, found herself on Otome Road, one of the main drags of shopping centers, arcades, bookstores, and other attractions perfect for a date with a certain smiling brunette. In fact Akane was taken by surprise when she felt a hand slip into her own and she saw Akari eyes look into her own briefly before waving with her free hand.

Akari was dressed cutely, in kitten heels, a small purse, and a cute breezy yellow sundress with a white camisole layered underneath. Akane noticed the layering helped mitigate the otherwise low cut neckline, which she appreciated while feeling just a little bit disappointed. Akane herself decided on khaki board shorts, sneakers, a blue button down shirt, and a simple black crossbody purse.

Leaving the station, Akari held Akane's hand. With her free hand, Akane blocked her eyes as they took a second to acclimate to the bright July sky.

"So what do you want to do first?" Akane asked.

"Oh, whatever you'd like." Akari replied, smiling at Akane.

"How about the aquarium in Sunshine City?"

"Oh, that sounds fine."

The next few hours were pretty nice, to Akane's mind. SHe held onto Akari's hand as they moved through the exhibits and admired the tanks of fish, rays, jellyfish, and sharks. Every now and again, she would steal glances of Akari, enraptured by dogfish or a manta ray.

After they left the aquarium and took the elevator down to the street, Akane looked at Akari, smiling and feeling the warmth of the other girl's hand.

"DId you have fun?" Akane asked.

Akari nodded and gave Akane a smiled that made her knees feel just a bit weak.

"Well, w-what do you want to do next?" Akane asked, regaining her composure.

"Oh, anything is fine," Akari said. "You pick!"

Akane thought for a bit, looking around the area in Ikebukuro. She remembered a nearby shopping center.

"How about a parfait?" Akane asked. "I know this cute one that has zodiac-themed desserts."

Akari nodded, "Oh that's sounds super cute."

The cafe was cute, with a star and constellation motif and she saw many female couples and groups met. Akane smiled, knowing that unlike them she was on an actual date. She looked across Akari and wished she could hold her hand inhere as well, but she felt self conscious with so many people around. Akane enjoyed her Scorpio parfait and its chocolatey goodness with star-shaped cookies on top. She was somewhat surprised when Akari expected her to buy the Gemini parfait, fruits layered on a star-shaped plate, but she had enough cash in her purse.

After they stepped out of the shop, Akane looked at Akari.

"Are you enjoying yourself?" Akane asked, trying to pass the charm.

Akari nodded. "Yes. You're quite the gentleman," she said with a slight giggle.

Akane politely laughed, though something buzzed at the back of her head.

"Um, what do you wanna do next?"

"Anything is fine! You decide." Akari said, in that same excited voice that was game for anything.

Akane scratched her head. "How about the arcade, then? Down on the corner?"

A little while later, Akane found herself frustratedly trying to get a UFO catcher to cooperate with her. Two-thousand yen later, she acquired her prey as it dropped down the chute.

Akari picked up the stuffed toy and let out a small squeal of joy. It was only then at Akane realized what it was she had won for Akari as the girl cuddled the small black piglet doll.

"Isn't it cuuute? I love piglets. They're so cute. I had one as a pet when I was little. My parents run a farm back home and stuff and I miss it, so I collect pig toys."

Akane nodded dumbly. " I see. That's cute." She looked at Akari again. She was still pretty, but something felt off to Akane.

"Do you have anything else you want to do?"

"Oh, anything you ask. You're leading, after all."

Akane stopped walking at that. "What do you mean?" Akane asked her date.

Akari smiled, "Well silly you asked me out! That's kinda like being the boy, right? So you get to pick!"

Akane smiled weakly, "I see... but I'm a girl."

Akari nodded, "Well, yes, but... I mean the short hair, the shorts, the button shirt. I mean that's boyish, right? So I mean that and taking the initiative means you're kind of like the boy." Akari finished her sentence so matter of factly Akane wasn't even sure how to respond.

Akane felt her face grow red, though she was unsure whether the tingling in the pit of her stomach was embarrassment or anger.

"Are you okay?" Akari asked, stroking a hand up and down Akane's right arm.

"I... maybe I should go home. I'm not feeling well all of a sudden... I guess the ice cream was too much." Akane winced at how flat her answer was.

"Oh, okay. Well, I had fun up to now, but I hope you feel better."

Akane nodded and, shutting her eyes, turned away from Akari and walked back to Ikebukuro Station. She found herself wiping her face several times as she made her way back home.

It was early evening when Akane entered the house. Putting her sneakers away in the genkan, she entered the washitsu to see Ranma doing homework or, rather, holding a pencil in his hand as he slept on an open math textbook.

Akane sighed and gave Ranma a light kick on his side.

"Uh?" Ranma said as he jolted awake. "Oh hey, how'd it-"

Akane held a hand up. "I don't wanna talk about it. You up for some sparring?"

Ranma thought for a moment. "Yeah. Lemme wash my face and I'll be there in five."

In the dojo, Ranma warmed up doing some stretches and jumping jacks. He practiced some northern gong fu forms to limber up before working on some standard kenpo kicks and jumping strikes.

When Akane entered she began warming up similarly, though, Ranma observed, she focused on rounded, fluid moves from Tai Chi Chuan and Wing Chun. Ranma observed that, while she had improved dramatically since he first arrived and the dreams began, she seemed to be trying hard to impart the grace and fluidity of those style.

"You okay, Akane? Ya seem... different."

"What, what do I seem like?" Akane snapped.

Ranma shrugged. "I dunno.  Just...  usually you stick with Kenpo or Hung Gar for sparring and stuff"

Akane didn't reply immediately. Instead she moved to the center of the dojo and bowed to the dojo banner before facing Ranma in a loose adduction stance. "Maybe I need to do something different, Ranma."

Ranma for his part bowed to the banner and then to Akane before taking on a similar stance. "Okay by me, I'm not gonna stop ya from tryin' new styles."

The sparring session was a bit truncated as Akane moved in a circular pattern, trying to out flank Ranma. Ranma, for his part cottoned on to Akane's strategies. He noticed that her approaches to fool Ranma were, ironically predictable. Even keeping with relatively straightforward kicks and strikes and staying grounded, he outmaneuvered Akane.

Akane circled around Ranma and he threw out his right arm in a kenpo style strike. She smiled seeing and opening at his back. Akane missed that the strike was a feint and, before she could correct, Ranma had moved in the opposite direction and swept her feet with his right leg before lightly striking Akane in the head and chest as she fell to the ground.

Ranma jumped back. "Nice try, but ya can't bullshit a shitter, and I'm the shittiest."

Ranma took a few small hops, trying to stay warmed up. "Come on, let's go again."

Akane sat up and punched the dojo floor suddenly.

"Why is this so hard!?" Akane practically yelled. "Why can't I be cute and feminine and graceful. It seems so... damn easy to others." She looked up at Ranma. "Hell, you have more balance and fluidity than I do."

Akane leaned back and let out a frustrated sigh. "Ugh. Even when I find a girl who dates girls, she treats me like "the boy" cause apparently it's the most natural thing in the world! Why?"

Ranma stopped moving around and closed his mouth. He sat down near Akane and shrugged, looking down at the dojo floor. Noting the small cracks in the wood were Akane had punched. "I dunno, Akane. I wish I knew. I'd like- I mean, I wonder sometimes if life is just cruel like that and you just never get what ya want."

"Ranma?"

Ranma sighed. "I'm sorry your date sucked. I'm sorry you don't feel girly enough. But like, you *are* a girl. You don't have to try. You just are. That's pretty good, right?"

Ranma stood up and bowed to Akane and the dojo banner before turning around. "Your form looks better. Just keep at it."

Akane saw Ranma's light, quick steps as he left her alone in the dojo.

---

 

Ranma had come inside the house from his morning workout in the dojo when he saw the package. It was late July, about two weeks after Akane's date and Ranma's phone call when a package arrived from China.

Ranma's first instinct was to tear open the box right then and there, but he stopped. His father was asleep from his shift still, but if he saw this upon waking, Ranma figured, he'd begin asking questions.

After asking Kasumi's permission, he stored the box in her room and called Hiroshi and Sayuri, asking them to come by in the afternoon after Akane was done with club practice.

The four of them sat around the package, now moved to Akane's room, as Ranma tore open the tape.  It was a surprisingly large box that contained several files, maps and other photocopied documents along with hastily written translations into Japanese.

Hiroshi let out a low whistle, "Cripes, that's a lot of reading. I already did my summer homework, I don't wanna do any more reading."

"This is for Dai's sake, Hiro," Sayuri corrected. "We have to do something to help, even if means you have to turn your brain on over the summer."

Hiroshi nodded, "Right. Sorry 'yuri."

Akane handed Hiroshi a file. "Here, I think these are pictures, that should be your speed."

Hiroshi rolled his eyes and began looking.

Akane and Sayuri started looking through pages of an anthropological journal translated by Master Guo.

Meanwhile Ranma had taken on the texts that had only a bit of translation. Akane could see Ranma squint.

"Are you okay? DId you find anything?"

Ranma looked at the photocopies of hand-written letters dated sometime in the late Nineteen teens and early twenties. "Jeez this is ridiculous. Master Wei transliterated as much as he could, though the man is like eighty-seven or somethin'. Jeez, I barely recognize some of these characters." He mumbled to himself as he tried reading. " Um, 'Musk?'... 'Phoenix Tribe?'... Ah! I found 'Niujiezu' again and... 'Jusenkyo'" He stopped for a moment lowering the papers. "Okay, we got something here."

"Hey guys, take a load of this!" Hiroshi sad pulling a photo out.

"What's ya- oh crap it's the ghoul again," Ranma blurted out as he pointed to Cologne. She was captured mid-air, he staf stretched outward towards a young man who was in a defensive posture. It seemed violent, but restrained, as though from a sparring match.

"She's showing off a move against..." Ranma explained before being at a loss for words, "is that... is that dude even human?"

Sayuri said in a disbelieving voice, "That-that has to be someone in a costume right? He looks kind of like-"

"a dragon," Akane finished.

For the next few hours, Hiroshi took written notes as the other three read aloud the notes from Master Guo or any images that stuck out. These included a photo of someone who looked similar to Shampoo, or at least someone with her curvaceous figure. There was also a newspaper clipping that wrote of a "mysterious earthquake and landslides" in Western Qinghai province that was felt as far east as Xi'an.

Sayuri and Akane joked around a bit as Hiroshi tried to keep track of the information and Ranma tried to translate what Master Guo wasn't able to get to. It was pretty breezy and the four of them found themselves in a rhythm not unlike a group study session as they sat in Akane's room that lazy July afternoon.

The thing that finally stopped the easy mood was a set of notes Akane dug near the bottom of the package. "Hey, this looks like it's from a journal," she announced. "By Dr. Fangzhou Huang, Anthropology, National Southeastern University."q

Akane began reading the translation.

"November 7th - Arrived in village, met with elder. Thank goodness I brought my wife Lìshā with me. She is much better at gaining rapport than I ever could be. We've been trading notes on customs, rituals, and social hierarchies."

"December 2nd - Representatives from neighboring villages arrived. The villagers tell me they are Phoenixes and Dragons. At first I thought this was metaphorical. I am soon corrected as the Phoenix Lord Showed his true lineage along with the King of the Musk Tribe."

January 3 - More visits from Musk and Phoenix Tribes. Many conferences. According to my wife, who is present, there is talk of territory and political power sharing between the three. She has also noted a split in factions among the Nujiezu, particularly among older guard and younger members of the ruling matriarchy.

"March 12th - Tensions have risen among the Nujiezu with those gathered around Xiádou, an older matriarch who is a hardliner and isolationist (and according to my wife, a 'sour bitch') and Kělún, a younger (relatively speaking) member who is open to trade, even with the Republic."

"April 27 - Tensions have boiled over into talks with the Musk and Phoenix and Xiádou seems to have become the dominant voice and cause strife in the talks. My wife has been counseled by Kělún to leave as she fears for our safety as outsiders. "

"May 1 - Lìshā and I arrived in Xining after fleeing in the night three days ago. Kělún was prescient in her counsel. I don't know what will happen, but I will try to get to Nanjing as soon as possible to file my report."

Akane paused, reading the last entry, it was handwritten and scrawled hastily.

"FangZhou killed by Xiádou agent. Depositing papers to Xining archive. Will return when I can to complete his papers in his memory.

Wu Lìshā, May 2, 1926."

Everyone in the room was quiet.

"Shit." Hiroshi spoke up, breaking the tension in the room.

"Xiádou was the one that attacked Cologne in the last dream," Ranma clarified, "She's the one that hurt Daisuke. She- she wants us dead."

There was more awkward silence.

"Well fuck that bitch."

Ranma, Akane, and Hiroshi turned to Sayuri.

"Yeah, I said it. Fuck that bitch. We're gonna fight her as best we can and save Daisuke!"

Ranma and Akane smiled. Hiroshi nodded. "Damn right, 'yuri."

Akane said, "Yeah. We haven't had another dream, but we're going to figure this out. Right, Ranma?" Akane turned to look at Ranma who was staring at the box. "Ranma?"

Ranma had looked again in the package and found a smaller box contained inside. It was directly addressed to "My Student, Ranma" and was wrapped in bright red and gold paper. It was readily apparent to Ranma it contained a wooden box as he took it out of the package

"What's that?" Akane asked.

"I dunno," Ranma replied, "It's from Master Guo. I think I need to look at this later."

"Huh?"

"It's uh... related to my training. I think."

Akane opened her mouth to press further, but Hiroshi piped in.

"Hey! Maybe it's more mystical mountain training techniques to help us fight?"

Ranma laughed. "Y'know, I was gonna say you've been watchin' too many cheesy wuxia movies, but..." he shrugged as he held tightly to the gift.

That evening, Ranma sat alone in his room. His futon was set off to the side to make room for Genma when he got in at six in the morning. While the change in schedule meant they didn't spar much these days, Ranma felt a sense of relief to be alone like this especially now.

Ranma opened the box given to him by Master Guo. There was a Journal inside. It was new and Ranma wondered if he took the bus to Xining to get one just for his student.

Inside of the journal, Ranma found a small ribbon. It was made of red silk. At first he thought it was a bookmark, but pulling it from the journal he realized it was 30 centimeters long.

Ranma was confused until he opened the journal to the front page and found some writing.

Dear Student. A small present from your teacher. A place to chronicle your feelings and something to perhaps make up for my short sightedness. I hope the ribbon suits you. As a monk, I have little need to tie up my hair, especially at my age.

Ranma looked at the ribbon again. It wasn't gaudy, but nice. For a minute he imagined using it to tie his briad off as he had been dong with string. Then using it for a ponytail, as he did in middle school. Lost in thought for a moment he thought about his hair up in a bun, then twintails, then an updo and then- he stopped.  Ranma's cheeks grew red and he folded the ribbon up and stuck it halfway inside the journal, making sure it didn't poke out of the side. He put the journal back in the box and stuck it in a drawer, underneath a math textbook.

"That box a cookies'll have to wait 'till later." Ranma muttered as he shut the light and went to bed. He tried clearing his mind, but images of the ribbon in his hair kept buzzing over him until he finally fell asleep.

---

 

Ranma found herself alone in a hillside clearing. At first glance it looked like Qinghai province again, spruces dotting the mountainous landscape. However, it felt too cold, too dark and, most importantly, too wet to be this part of China.

Ranma looked down to confirm their suspicions. It was the dreamscape, and she was... herself. She wore the shorts and tank top he had gone to bed with. Ranma tightened the drawstring on the shorts and continued onwards.

Ranma's first reaction was panic. She looked around, trying to spot if Akane was nearby, but saw no one. Looking out further, she saw no houses, or any lights at all, save for what may have been the suncasting a pale glow behind dark storm clouds.

"A-Akane?" Ranma called out hesitant, unsure whether to project or not say anything at all.

After minutes of nothing, not even the sound of bugs, Ranma plopped down on the grass, hugging her knees. For a second she realized it felt different to do this than usual.

This sucks. Ranma thought. I'm trying so hard to do the right thing. What is wrong with me? Why ain't I good enough to move past this!?

"Aah!" Ranma let out a scream and punched the air in front of her. Almost without realizing she saw a flash of green emanate from her fist. The moment she was surprised, the energy faded.

"Wha?" Ranma uttered a grunt. Her brow furrowed she started to think.

Ranma stood and overlooked the mottled gray landscape. She did what any martial artist worth their salt would do. She began training.

---

 

Akane felt a cold dampness as she came to consciousness. It felt like a forest, or perhaps more apt to say, a swamp. The grass, trees, everything seemed covered in a mottled, dark green moss. It was dark out, though not nighttime. Instead the clouds above were dark grey, as though a thunderstorm was approaching and yet, there was stillness.

Akane looked down and saw herself wearing her dougi. The edges were stained grey by the dirt and moss.

"Where..." Akane quietly whispered. "Ranma?" She called out.

She heard nothing but the echo of her voice.

"What in the world is going on?" Akane said to no one in particular as she scratched her head. She looked up and noticed the pajama sleeves. At first she jumped back, putting her hands up defensively, but after a moment of worry, she let down her guard.

She walked through the scrubby forest of cedars and spruce trees to a clearing. She saw the gray landscape, as though the world was enveloped in a perpetual twilight and largely overcast with storm clouds.

Is this what Xiadou did? Akane thought as she surveyed the blank landscape. Why? Why all of the posturing, why haunt us now in a dream?

Akane felt a chill and covered her arms. She closed her eyes and centered her breath.

There's a reason I'm here. And if I'm here- Akane stopped her train of thought as she saw a flash of light in the distance.

Akane didn't have a good reason, nothing she could work out into words, she silently ran towards the light.

---

 

Ranma began talking to herself .

"Open smooth, keep what's important. Air, Water, Food... Ice cream?" She felt a flash of pink-hued light of a second before stopping. "I said 'important', jackass." Ranma admonished herself. She shook her head and reframed her posture.

"The art. My friends. My best friend." She felt a yellow-orange energy emerge from some unknown fissure in her self. "Akane-" She briefly saw the energy glow white for a moment before it stopped, as though a thumb had been placed over a garden hose.

Ranma took a deep breath, she keeled over feeling as though she had been kicked in the solar plexus.

 

"Damn..." Ranma took a breath.  "Damn damn damn. I need to focus. I'm me." Ranma took a more aggressive, lower stance, moving with a powerful deliberateness in her wide steps. "I can't be what she deserves. I'm not the right person. I'm not right" Ranma felt the same green tinge from before well up in her chest, threatening to choke the life out of her.

"This is... the same energy that Ryouga had. The Shīzi- no..." Ranma moved her arms inward, trying somehow without even understanding, to gather that feeling in her hands. It felt wobbly, and unsure. When she could no longer keep it together, she extended the energy outward.

 

Shishi Houkou Dan !

 

Like a explosion the surge of energy grew as it climbed the grey sky and inflated like a balloon before it popped in a shower of ki.

Ranma dropped to a kneel, clutching at her chest. That was... it felt. Bad... but... good too, like I can think for a minute. Ranma looked at her hands, they were smaller, slender perhaps, but Ranma thought her fingers were kinda stubby.

Akane had been running, chasing the fireworks that emanated from the hillside. She stopped and looked up in awe at the explosion of energy above her, less like a firework and more like a mushroom cloud.

She approached the summit of the hillside, past the brush, to find Ranma looking at her hands. Akane felt a thump in her chest. She thought for a moment that she should move back and stay hidden, but before she could take a step back into the woods, her eyes locked on Ranma's.

For a moment, it was as if everything stopped and the silence rang in both of their ears.

"'K-kane! Look I didn't do this on purpose. I fell in the grass moss and stuff and it was all swampy and stuff. I don't even think there's any good wood for a fire either... I-" Ranma stopped, "I thought I was alone so it didn't matter what I was."

Akane looked at Ranma, she felt that same beat in her chest. Akane noted the lowered eyes and head as Ranma looked at the ashen gray grass. Akane had several thoughts in her head and they were all jostling to make their way out to say something. She had questions, fears, even a bit of anger, though she found the anger wasn't directed at the red-haired girl in front of her but at herself.

Akane closed her eyes and took a breath.

"How- how did you do that? Did you figure out the Shi Shi Hokodan?"

Ranma was caught flat-footed and her mouth hung open a moment.

"Um, I dunno? Maybe? I was just standing here doin' forms and thinking and just I felt all of these feelings come out of me and it kinda blew up through my hands. It was like this ball of lightning or something welling up until I couldn't hold it in and it just went out."

"What kind of feelings?" Akane asked.

"I-" Ranma stopped for a moment and looked away from Akane. "Bad feelings. About Daisuke and Pops and- and stuff. Started thinkin' about how things are going and not knowing what to do and my-" Ranma paused, and took a shallow breath. "Just stuff came in and thinking about the bad feelings made my ki grow and take on that color and light, but it kinda made the feelings worse too. When I let it go, it was like a release, kinda."

Akane thought for a bit. "Show me."

Ranma blinked. "Ya sure?"

Akane nodded in reply. "Cologne said we both had to."

Ranma looked nervous as she looked at Akane a moment. Finally she nodded and let out a slip of a smile. "Yeah, 'course. We can't let the old ghost down, right?"

Akane felt her cheeks warm as Ranma led her in a basic form. Akane followed along, unsure what to say. She kept sneaking peeks at this Ranma, whose steely gaze was the same as always, however there was something she hadn't since the first day he came to her home.

There was a sense of purpose to Ranma's movements, but it wasn't this tight, inflexible sort of sparring she had seen of late. Ever since the revelation that Ranma has more control over the dreams, the incident at the club, and Daisuke getting hurt, Akane noted how closed in real life Ranma had become.

"You gettin this, 'kane?" Ranma's question knocked Akane out of her stupor.

"I think so."

Ranma sighed and placed her hands on her hips. "You have the form all right, but you look out of it. Are you okay?"

Akane nodded and gave a smile to her. "Yeah."

Ranma inwardly began to shrink just a bit in Akane's glance. "I- I'm sorry about this. I really-"

"It's okay. You're okay."

Ranma nodded and said, "Um, well. Then let's try it again. I dunno what you should focus on, but we can try different things. Like, uh... I started with my favorite foods."

"You would start with food."

Ranma stuck out her tongue. "Well food tastes good and I workout enough to keep this figure right?"

Akane blushed a bit without meaning too as she looked at the joking redhead. Ranma paused and said, "Oh, I'm sorry I didn't mean it like. I was just kiddin' and-."

"Oh, I know," Akane said, this time with a bit of a light tone, "You just wanted to show off how all the fat from that ice cream goes to your head instead of your hips," she teased.

"No I mean, it's not like your hips are bad or... aw damn, I didn't mean- Look let's just train some more before we wake up, okay?"

Akane nodded hesitantly. "Okay."

---

Ranma slowly arose and, for a moment, was disoriented and concerned that the grass and scrub of the forest had been replaced by a thin cotton futon and reedy tatami floor. 

As Ranma sat up, Ranma was discombobulated, their arms feeling heavy and too long. It was as though they had been stretched out to far and flattened stiff, like a shirt being pressed with too much starch. Ranma looked down and saw their chest covered by a tank top. Ranma realized where they were and closed their tightly, letting in a sharp gasp as they stood and wiped their face.

Ranma looked to the nearby desk and opened the drawer. Ranma retrieved the hidden journal and opened it. It was still blank. Ranma turned to a pen sitting at the desk. After a moment, Ranma took the pen, but closed the book and placed it on their person.

A small while later, Sayuri sat at home, plodding along at homework in her room when the phone rang.

"Hello?" She asked. "Oh, Is everything okay? No I haven't heard anything new from Daisuke's mom and Dad... Oh no, Hiroshi went off to the beach with his parents. I wanted to go, but my mom was worried about "unladylike" behavior... You mean the coffee shop Akane likes? Is she gonna be there?... Is everything okay? Okay, I'll see you in an hour." 

Sayuri set down the phone. For a second she considered bringing the homework packet with her, but decided this wouldn't be the right time.

The coffeeshop was pretty slow. It was late morning so there were only a few hangers on who came in for morning coffee and the paper and one or two taking in an early lunch.

By the time Sayuri arrived, Ranma had sat at one of the stools facing the front window. Ranma seemed to be twiddling their thumbs but upon seeing Sayuri smiled and waved her over.

"Yo, Sayuri! Thanks for coming. Hope it wasn't on short notice or nothin'."

Sayuri shook her head. "Not at all. I mean, I'm happy you consider me a friend, but why did you want to talk to me?"

Ranma scratched their head. "I mean... I guess cause you're the only other girl I know that ain't Akane er her sisters." Ranma winced a bit. "That sounds bad. Like, no offense ta Hiro, but I'm not sure if he'd get it and I dunno if I can ask anybody else without them gettin' weird." Ranma Saotome stopped and looked around, making painfully sure no one else from school was around. "You always came 'cross as acceptin' and level-headed. I dunno why. I just.. It's something I can't ask Hiroshi and I don't think I can ask Akane either. And like you're smart about stuff. Book stuff and people stuff. I'm kinda not good any any of it."

Ranma paused and took a sharp breath. "Can I ask if it's weird if-" Ranma's voice hung in the air, as though they were being prevented from speaking.

"If what?" Sayuri asked.

Ranma held themselves tightly, muscles tensing up all over.  "Maybe I need ta explain more." Ranma leaned in close to Sayuri.

"I had another dream." Ranma whispered. "Akane n' I did, anyway."

Sayuri turned and faced Ranma, a more focused expression on her face., "What happened?".

"Well, one thing is I think we finally got an idea on how we can fight the shadows that took Daisuke."

Sayuri said, "that's great news!" She stopped and considered, putting a hand to her chin. "Why do you sound so disturbed then?"

"Cause... I also felt..." Ranma closed their eyes and spat it out. "Didja ever wake up and feel like everythin' about ya was wrong?"

"I don't... I don't follow," Sayuri replied guiltily.

"Ever since I woke up, I've been feelin' guilty, cause... My first thought wasn't 'we can help Daisuke' or 'Holy crap, I learned a new technique', but... 'I'm all wrong. I'm just all wrong'. I'm just thinkin' of myself instead of Dai. Like I get in my head he's in trouble and I'm glad we gotta chance ta help him, but there's a big part of me that's so angry n' sad n' scared I hadta wake up like this."

Sayuri looked at Ranma, whose face was flush, and their eyes seemed glassy, though he was so pointedly looking at the floor it was hard to tell for sure.

"Ranma, is there something you-"

"I dunno yet. Dunno if I'm just imaginin' things or if I'm just too much of a chickenshit ta say the words. I just thought you'd like ta hear the bits about Dai n'" Ranma shrugged "put up with my garbage."

Sayuri sat up and finally said, "stop that."

Ranma finally looked up. "Huh?"

"Stop calling yourself garbage. You're not. Feelings aren't garbage. It's okay to have them. It's okay that something that happened to you and affected you. You don't have to hold it all in, you know."

Ranma "But ain't that what I'm s'posed ta be doin'? Keepin' it together? Being normal?"

"What the point of keeping a stoic appearance if you're just miserable on the inside? I know you martial artist types. All aloof and distant and wanna be tough. Akane's just like you, sometimes."

"Huh?"

"Oh yeah, especially in middle school when she was coming out. She didn't want anyone to know. Only reason I found out at first was because I found her being kissed by Yuka over there." Sayuri pointed at a different corner of the coffeeshop. "Bit by bit I got her to tell Daisuke and Hiroshi since we've been friends since like 4th grade. Even now she puts up a front to be a 'good' club president, good daughter, and a model student. She's scared shitless what her father would say."

"Yeah, 'specially with this engagement thing on her head."

"That's not your fault either." Sayuri said pointedly. "I can already see you thinking that."

Ranma nodded. "...okay. It feels like it's my fault anyway. I feel like I just got pushed into everything and took people around me for a ride."

"You didn't. We're not helpless either. You're a friend. You're a sweet person. I'll try to be around to listen when I can." Sayuri gave Ranma a smile. "And don't sell Hiro-kun too short. He's thoughtful when he remembers he doesn't have to play into hypermasculine expectations."

Ranma looked confused as Sayuri stood and gave Ranma a hug. "I should get back to finish homework. Summer's ending pretty soon and I should take care of it before too long. If you need to talk more later today or, just anytime, call me. Just remember, Ranma. It's okay to feel things and if things feel wrong, it's okay to change things."

As Sayuri left the coffeeshop. Ranma found themselves adrift. After a second, Ranma had to steady themselves a moment wondering where they were, why they were there, who they were supposed to be. Once, they felt some degree of steadiness again, Ranma got up and went to the park to train.

---

 

The following week Ranma and Akane found themselves dragged by the rest of Akane's family to the beach. Well Kasumi and Nabiki anyway. Soun and Genma declined because of work obligations.

Soun had asked Ranma to keep watch over his girls as "man of the house." Ranma did their best not to be visibly ill at the phrase. After that bit of unpleasantness, they were off via train, to a small hotel by the beach.

 

As they arrived, the four of them found themselves facing two rooms.

"Well, Father usually gets a room to himself while the three of us share..." Kasumi pointed out.

"Seems a bit unfair just to just give Ranma in his own room just because Dad and Mr. Saotome couldn't make it." Nabiki said, "I can barely fit my stuff when I have to share with you all."

"You bring too much crap already!" Akane said, "I'm surprised they let you in the train with that much."

"Okay, okay." Kasumi interceded. "Well, how do we want to do this, then? I'm open to suggestions."

"Look, Um, it's okay, I'll deal with whatever if you er Nabiki want their own room. Maybe I can just sleep in the tub or somethin'."

"Oh don't get a martyrdom complex on us, now." Nabiki rolled her eyes.

"Hush Nabiki, "Akane glared at her sister, "He dragged most of your crap here anyway! Look, I'll stay in the room with Ranma. I mean we're supposed to be "betrothed", right?"

Nabiki smiled. "Well that settles that." She gave Akane a knowing wink. "Don't do anything I wouldn't do..."

"That's not very nice, Nabiki." Kasumi pointed out as she handed a key to Ranma. "We both know Ranma is a gentleman and wouldn't do anything Akane didn't want. Not without protection at least."

Ranma retreated as soon as he got the key and went to the door. "Urgh. They always know how to push my buttons." Akane said to Ranma as they fiddled with the room key retrieved from Kasumi. Ranma opened the door and quickly rushed inside.

As Akane stepped in, she decided on a bed nearest the window and placed her duffel bag there. The sound of running water got her attention as she looked and saw, next to the small bathroom, Ranma was washing their face with water.

"Are you okay?"

Ranma looked up a moment at their reflection. "Y-yeah, sure."

 

Later that day, Akane woke up from a light nap on the beach. Kasumi was napping beside her on a towel, a romance novel on her head. Nabiki had wandered off and Akane could spot in her in the distance talking with a few guys. Akane could also tell the Nabiki was deliberately jutting out her hips and putting on an act. The two-piece bikini was probably the cherry on top.

Akane rolled her eyes. For her part, she was happy enough in a sports-bra like bikini top and board shorts. She stood and walked around before finding ranma who was practicing what looked like capoeira on the beach. He wore swim trunks and a black tank top.

Akane walked over and waved. She noted the divots in the sand peppered around Ranma as he stood in a defensive pose.

"Oh hey. Had a good nap?"

Akane nodded. "Yeah. I didn't mean to fall asleep like that, but it's a vacation. Want to come in the water?"

Ranma shrugged. "I'm okay. I'm practicing in the sand. It's good for strength." Ranma demonstrated by performing an Bananeira in front of Akane. From the handstand Ranma was in, they pushed off the sand. Akane looked up and saw Ranma vault up a good three meters, before landing on their feet again.

"Holy... did you see how high you went?"

Ranma looked at Akane quizzically, "Not really."

"If we were on a basketball court, I could have passed you the ball and you could have dunked it as you turned right side up."

Ranma looked puzzled for a moment. "Was it that high?

"You're gonna show me how to do that soon," Akane said. "Anyway, you wanna join me for a swim? Water's probably refreshing after that."

Ranma shook their head. "Thanks, but... I'm not in the mood."

"You won't laugh at me will ya?"

"If I went in I'd have to... take my shirt off."

Akane looked confused. "Okay one, you don't have to and two, so?"

Ranma seemed to shrink a little before Akane's eyes. "I just feel... exposed, ya know?" They shook their head. "Nevermind, I can tell ya think I'm nuts. I'm gonna go practice some more katas"

Ranma turned to walk away, but before they could take a step, Akane grabbed Ranma's hand.

"No. I don't think you're crazy. You can talk to me."

Ranma turned and whispered to Akane.

"It just- it feels wrong. Don't laugh. I know it's stupid, but please... don't." Ranma wiped their face with a sand-flecked arm. "You ever know something, but it feels wrong? I know it's silly that I care about a damn shirt, but I'd feel embarrassed if people saw me like that." Ranma shook their head.

Akane looked a bit confused, "You never take your shirt off?"

Ranma shook their head. "I always wear a tank top at least. Haven't you ever noticed?"

Akane shook her head, "I guess I didn't. I'm not exactly in the habit of paying attention to your bare chest."

Ranma nodded. "Yeah... I guess it'd be kinda weird if ya did."

Akane was confused by their flat tone. "Look, do you want to walk just walk around a bit, then?" Akane asked, trying to lighten the mood. "I can show you some of the places around here. Maybe we can get some shaved ice."

Ranma lit up a bit and smiled. "That sounds good."

Akane and Ranma walked together for a bit, walking past tourist shops, yakisoba stalls, and beach rental stores. They finally found a small restaurant serving, among other things, shaved ice.

Sitting in an outdoor table facing the beach, Ranma dove into a fluffy pile of ice coated in blue, red, and yellow syrup. After some time enjoying mixing the flavors and eating the quickly melting ice, they looked up

"Hey Akane, how's your-" Ranma stopped as they noticed Akane's attention was not on her dessert, but on two high school-aged girls out in the water. They were tanned and wearing fairly revealing bikinis.

"Jeez 'kane, ain't you worried you're gonna break your neck starin'?" Ranma quipped.

"Huh?" Akane said snapping her head towards Ranma. Ranma let out a small chuckle.

"I wonder what do you do in the locker room, anyway? Must be a pain trying ta not stare," Ranma said idly.

Akane shook her head as she forcefully mixed up the syrup in her shaved ice."There's a time and a place for it, Ranma. I'm not gonna ogle girls at school just because they're there. One, I'd like to try and keep my business as private as I can. And, unlike most guys, I can actually separate business from pleasure."

Ranma slowly nodded as they swirled around the blue and red syrups into their growing purple ice as Akane continued.

"But we're on vacation and there's too many cuties in bikinis walking around. It's hard not to look sometimes. And maybe, with any luck, maybe one of them will look back at me." Akane smiled at the prospect.

"Like with Akari?"

Akane turned to Ranma, idly putting her spoon in her shaved ice. "Ugh, I hope not! I didn't even tell you the whole deal with Akari! 'You're basically a boy so I didn't think anything of it!' Give me a break."

Ranma nodded, but added, "That's a bit harsh, don'tcha think?"

"She led me on!"

Ranma nodded. "Not everyone is lucky enough to know what they want already." Ranma's ice was quickly turning into water. "It's tough understandin' who you are and how you see yourself in the future, you know? Especially with stuff like relationships, it's... scary."

Akane pursed her lips a moment. She looked off at the beach, the sun reflecting off the off-white sand.

"Well," Akane said in between bites of ice. "Yeah it's always scary. It was scary when I got the nerve to ask Yuka out. I was trying so hard to be invisible and I spoke so quietly I was afraid she couldn't hear me."

"Cause of the crowd in the coffee shop."

"Yeah I- how do you know about that?"

"Sayuri told me. We met for coffee a bit ago. I had ta talk to her about stuff and she mentioned ya asked out Yuka there. Yuka planted one on ya afterwards I guess?"

Akane nodded. "That was a better time. Then somethin' crawled up her ass and died."

Ranma nodded. "I'm sorry 'bout that by the way. If I'd known."

"Nah, we were growing apart before then. Her jealousy was just the last straw."

Ranma nodded. "Well, mutsa been nice bein' with someone, even for a while. Bein' able ta talk to and just have a real back and forth, ya know and just know what that's like."

"Why don't you date, then?" Akane asked. "You do know just about every single straight girl would throw themselves at you, right?"

Ranma thought for a second and shook their head, "I ain't so sure. Most of them would probably wanna be treated like "the girl" and I'd have to play some dashing prince or have some kinda... expectations. I just want be able ta be equals with someone. That's what I'm jealous of. You're equals with the girls you date. If I tried datin', chances are it'll just feel fake."

"Maybe you can date guys then?" Akane asked somewhat jokingly.

Ranma's lip curled down before they laughed bitterly. "Ha ha. No thanks. Not for me. Guys suck."

Akane was taken a bit aback, but nodded. Akane leaned in closer and spoke in a low voice, "Ranma. You don't have to tell me if you don't want to, but, what do you think of yourself in the dream?"

"What?"

"I mean you always seemed so pained, but at the same time you seem... happier when we're in the dream. Like last time. You looked really guilty at first, but when we were just training and sparring, you loosened up, you had fun. It.. it just hit me I haven't really seen you smile or laugh much out here. In the world."

Ranma let go of their spoon, letting it fall into the puddle of purple water. "Hey, I'm gonna head back to the room have fun," Ranma said quickly.

Akane stood up. "Hey Wait a sec! Are you okay?"

Ranma shook their head. "I think I need a break." Ranma looked away and started walking back towards the hotel.

Akane watched him leave. For a moment, she thought of following Ranma back before before thinking better of it. She headed back to the beach to meet up with Nabiki and Kasumi.

In the room, by themselves, Ranma sat down at the edge of the bed, hands gripping the edge of the mattress firmly. After a moment, Ranma stood and went to take a shower. In the privacy they took off their shirt and noted the tan lines that had formed along the shoulder and across the chest. Ranma traced a finger across it and let out a smile.

In the shower, Ranma stood there silently, letting the water cascade down. On a whim, Ranma turned the dial towards cold. As expected, aside from discomfort and a light shiver, there was no difference. Ranma turned off the water, changed clothes and tried to sleep.

---

 

The night after they came home from the beach, Akane found herself back before the field where Daisuke and Cologne had been taken. Like the forest, the world seemed still, dull, and charcoal grey in color. Unlike the scrub they were not alone. She heard noises of combat in the distance and Akane began charging over.

Akane saw Ranma as she approached the open field. Ranma's black hair frayed as he barely dodged Ryouga’s attacks, their head grazed by fists covered in both the energy they had discovered before and the black substance that had taken over and taken Daisuke away.

Ryouga said, his voice echoing. “You ruined my life Saotome! But now, I finally have the means of defeating you,” The boy in yellow looked down, forlorn for a moment, when, a sickening green glow formed between his hands. A separate voice, seemingly coming from both Ryouga and the area around him said, "Now this petty display of chaos will cease its motion."

Ranma, looking slumped and a bit tired, threw themselves at Ryouga, trying to muster up the same heavy feelings as before, but was thrown back easily by Ryouga, who seemed to be unaffected by it.

Ranma lay there, slumped in a heap, unsure of how to face Ryouga. He looked at the ground and found it grow wet. Ranma put a hand to their face, but before he could verify if the wetness on their face was from crying, Ranma felt a larger source of water envelop him.

Akane threw the bucket’s content at Ranma, yelling, “Get up!”

Ranma, her clothes dripping, spit out some water and looked at at Akane in surprise. “A-Akane? Why?”

She held the bucket in her hands in front of her, she looked down. "I'm tired of seeing you mope! It just isn't like you. The last month and half has been really... sad. I know you weren't trying to hurt me. I'm not even mad at you, I'm just-" Akane let out a groan. "I'm not going to stand here and see you get yourself killed because of some stupid pigheaded mental block. Just be yourself, all of yourself!"

"But I... the Shishi Houkou Dan?" Ranma kept pulling at straws.

“Idiot! You and I weren’t made to use it. Even if things suck right now. We’re going to have to find some other way of countering Ryouga. We need to get creative and figure out what you're feeling..”

They stood looking at each other for what felt like like an eternity. Akane, put down the bucket and helped the girl up. Akane remarked how Ranma was almost a head shorter like this. She smiled slightly.

“Don’t take this the wrong way, Ranma, you don't wanna lose to Ryouga, do ya? You’re better than that. I'll kick your ass tomorrow at training if you do, you know.”

“Akane...” Ranma was still in a state of shock. She felt her eyes get glassy.

Akane looked back up towards Ranma, her face blushing as she yelled, “A-and button you shirt! Aren’t you embarrassed!?”

“Oh! Sorry. It's been a while.” Ranma buttoned up her shirt and jumped off.

“Ready to see the might of my true Shi Shi Hokodan, girlie?” Ryouga yelled out.

That taunting phrase along with Akane's pep talk made Ranma think a moment. She felt an energy she hadn't felt in a long time. At the same time she felt free again, light, nimble, and could take on the darkness.

“Like hell I am, piggy," Ranma said, with a smile.  "We’ll beat you, then find ten more ways to beat you again!” Ranma jumped as high as her legs could take her. Ryouga built up his energy and threw it upwards.

“Perfect Shi Shi Hokou Dan!” A huge beam of Energy shot up, almost threatening to overtake Ranma. Just before it hit, at the apex of her jump, she turned around and place her hands out, focusing her chi.

 

“Mouko Takabisha!”

 

For just a moment, Ranma glowed with the energy of a Tiger. Ranma's force of Chi, while Dwarfed by the Beam of the the perfect Shi Shi Hokodan, held it at bay. For a second, the two were still, Ranma in the air crashing her spirit downwards and Ryouga pushing the perfect Shi-Shi Hokodan upwards.

The tendrils of darkness which had engulfed this Ryouga began swarming outward, moving up as well.

"Ranma!"

Then, in the next instant, Ryouga sensed a spike of a different energy to that which opposed him.

 

"Houou Douhatsu Shouten!"

 

Ryouga heard in an alto voice as Akane had jumped in the air, and, like a phoenix, rained down a large blast of red chi and lobbed it, striking it at Ryouga, who could offer zero resistance. His defense of Ranma's ki was destroyed and the combined energy of the three fighters came crashing back down on top of the lost boy, in an enormous explosion. Akane, put an arm across her eyes, blinded by the energy of the blast.

The explosion reverberated up through the living shadow which had spread around the field of battle, baying it backwards and bringing light to the field in which they had fought once more. 

When she regained her eyesight and the dust cleared, Akane found a delirious Ranma lying faceup on the ground. For a moment Akane thought she was passed out until Ranma sat up suddenly.

“We... we did it." Her head swayed left to right unsteadily as she kept talking in a slurred voice. "Nice job, 'kane... 'Towering Rage of the Phoenix'? Cool idea."

"Well 'Pridefulness of the Fierce Tiger', is pretty good, too. Right Ranma?" Akane blinked."Ranma?" she asked as Ranma grew woozy and her head began to spin.

"I’mmm RannnnmaaZzzaotome, the luckiest girl in the world. Can I get some yakizzoba n' some of 'em taiyaki pastries... I wanna zzzznack and-” she fell over in a heap.

“Ranma! Are you alright!?”

Ranma looked exhausted, as she looked up at Akane and smiled weakly.

“Thank you ‘kane... y-you’re my best friend. The cutest flat-chested tomboy,” Ranma muttered from the side of her mouth before passing out.

Akane shook her head and lightly kicked Ranma’s unconscious body. Her face betrayed a smile as she playfully teased, “Idiot.”

In the far distance, Ryouga's broken body lay on the ground the blast radius marked by the charred earth which surrounded him. It was silent save for a tapping sound.

"Having fun, child?" an old woman asked, bemused. Her once pristine robes worn and tattered and her hair mussed and tangled.

"What happened ta just being a spectator..." Daisuke weakly replied in Ryouga's voice. "I'm... glad to feel the pain, though. I'm glad to feel anything..."

"Forgive me. I needed people to train Son-in-Law and Ms. Tendo. You have a close bond with them. That bond of friendship is critical for them achieve the link. I didn't realize it would have captured Xiadou's attention so soon. I fought her back, but it took them to free us."

"Thank goodness for small favors, you dried up ghost."

Cologne hopped away, "Rest well, child. Heh Heh Heh."

---

 

The next morning, Akane and Ranma were awoken by a frenzied knock on the door. Haggard, Ranma and Akane stumbled down the steps and opened the door to find Hiroshi and Sayuri breathless jumping at them in a surprise group hug.

"Guys! Daisuke's gonna be okay!" Hiroshi called out as he and Sayuri ran towards them in a group hug.

"That's great!" Akane said. "Though you could have called instead of rushing over."

"Yeah my back is killin' me, you guys..." Ranma moaned.

"Hush, Ranma. I hit him just as hard

"We're going to go see him now!"

Back downstairs the four teens gathered around Daisuke's bed. Daisuke himself was awake, though looking rather pale.

"Hey..." Daisuke said weakly, "Can I speak ta Ranma alone for a sec."

"Daisuke, man I wanted to say I'm real sorry for-"

"Shut it, Ranma"

Ranma stopped, their eyes drooping and growing glassy.

"Just tell me... do you have any leads on that xiadou thingy?

Ranma blinked and wiped their face with their arm before asking, "You... you remember about that?"

Daisuke nodded. "Yeah. That old biddy and I got caught up in it until you got us out, right?"

Ranma nodded, "Yeah, but... Daisuke you weren't supposed to get caught up-"

Daisuke interrupted again with an annoyed sigh, "Jeez, will ya can it? You're too much of a white knight fer yer own good." Daisuke chuckled weakly. "Yeah, maybe I was supposed ta be a quiet guy in the background. Maybe in another life or another time, I'd just be some asshole far removed from the radar. But here and now, I'm your friend. I'll put up with some real bullshit, but only if you do the work."

Ranma nodded, "But Daisuke... You've been laid up in the hospital for a month cause of those dreams."

"And what have you done in the meanwhile?"

"I... my old master in China gave us some leads. 'kane n I've been practicing, but..." Ranma shook their head, "I'll keep tryin' okay? And, I'm gonna tell Hiroshi and Sayuri the same might happen. Not that I'm gonna let it happen again if I can help it!"

"You do that, Saotome." Daisuke nodded. He rubbed his head "I...  remember that old troll, too... She said to follow your feelings."

Ranma sat down next to Daisuke. He folded their hands and placed them on their lap, "Yeah... that's been the hard part. I... It's hard to talk about. I haven't really told anyone. Not even Akane. I mean I tried but... "

Daisuke said, "Try me, then?"

Ranma paled, "I don't wanna bother you with my problems and-"

"It's no bother." Daisuke paused. "You owe me this, Saotome. What's wrong?"

Ranma's face blanched as Daisuke's words. "I..." Ranma nodded. "I think... I don't think I'm supposed to be..." he leaned in close and whispered to Daisuke.

 

"I'm not a boy. Not on the inside."

 

Ranma quickly darted back into the chair, trying to pretend the last five seconds hadn't happened. Daisuke closed his eyes processing what was said.

Ranma took deep breaths, trying hard to tamp down the impulse to fill the silence with tepid refusals or taking it back.

Daisuke turned to look at Ranma, their head leaning back against the pillow. "When did you realize?"

Ranma was unable to look at Daisuke, "I dunno. Maybe always I guess? When the dreams started though, it was like I got handed everything I wanted growing up just handed to me. I tried to put it away before, telling myself it was just weakness like my pop said, or try hard to be normal like the monks told me. But fuck! It's so hard ta do that when you can just feel how right it is to be... her. I hurt Akane's feelings because I wanted to be her so bad. So after a while, I stopped myself in the dreams. I used my training and all the times Pops beat me for 'getting out of line' to avoid that form in the dream. I think... I think it's killing me to try and stay like this, especially when I have such an easy out in the dreams." Ranma stopped and wiped an arm across the eyes. "I- shit, I'm sorry I'm rambling like a gi- an idiot."

Daisuke allowed himself to frown, knowing Ranma was too ashamed to see it.

"Look, I can't exactly say I get what's you're going through. I'm just a idiot stuck in a hospital bed. But I believe you, okay?"

Ranma looked up. "Yeah?"

Daisuke nodded. "I mean, you should probably talk to somebody who can help you about this, but like, I got your back. I know Sayuri and Hiro will as well. They're good people"

Ranma nodded. "Please don't tell 'em what I said, Especially Akane. Not yet. I'm not ready. I just..." Ranma balled a hand into a fist and punched the chair. "I just wish I could fix this. Why can't I just beat this?"

"Beat what?" Daisuke asked. "What are you fighting so hard against?"

Ranma paused.

Daisuke let out a tired sigh. "I'm gonna try sleeping a bit. I'll be here getting about a liter of fluid every couple of hours if ya need me."

"Okay," Ranma replied. "And thanks... for listening."

Ranma walked out of Daisuke's room, feeling a bit lighter in their step. There was a sense of... relief perhaps? Ranma went up the stairs to the roof of the hospital and, while watching the sun grow low over the August sky, took to writing in her journal.

Chapter 5: Understandable Fears, Untold Confessions

Two weeks had passed since the fight with Xiadou and since Daisuke woke up. Ranma visited Daisuke several times in the hospital since that day and was relieved when he was pronounced well enough to come back to school just before the Fall semester started. Ranma had just come back from the hospital and sat down by the table in the living room. She was writing down some of her thoughts in the journal. 

Glad Daisuke is going home. Still feel guilty for putting him into this.

Ranma began drawing crude figures in poses, trying to come up with a kata that could be beginner friendly but cover what she thought were the most important fundamentals of martial arts. She started a simple sketch of a man in dougi performing the start of a kempo form. She repeated the drawing in steps to make a diagram. . 

Haven't told Hiro and Sayuri yet. When School starts on Monday I will get things in order.

The figure Ranma drew in the diagram began to change as the diagram moved from Kenpo to Northern Shaolin Style to Wing Chun stances. The figure's hair grew longer and the pant legs of the dougi grew wider with each successive drawing . It was slow going and Ranma wished she was a better artist. 

We need to train: Basic forms, open hand, wing chun, conditioning. Not much time... condense?

Frustrated by her childish grasp of form, shape and anatomy, she distracted herself by doodling in the margins. A roundish blob that reminded her of the Mouko Takabisha or the Houhou Douhatsu Shouten. A gnarled oblong shape that could be Cologne's staff or, from another perspective, a Cheeto puff. After a break, she went back to her main task.

The form depicted in Ranma's drawing now incorporated circular movements of Taiqiquan, Ranma trying her best to incorporate arrows to indicate that motion on the page. A circular arrow she drew to show the figure in the diagram spin became a straw hat in the next drawing, which accompanied the back length long hair and hakama.

What if something else happens to them? Why is Xiadou trying to kill us? Why... why is it getting so hard just to live out here?

The forms movements now incorporated capoeira as the figure began jumping and twirling. The figure itself became distinctly curvy and detailed compared to the original, dougi clad figure.

Cried in front of Daisuke again without meaning to. He just reassured me. Dude is the one in the hospital and he reassured me . I don't get it.

The diagram of the form ended with the figure standing feets shoulder length apart, showing off the flowing skirt. The figure's slender arms were pressed together in front of her polkadot dress pushing out a large blob representing the visible ki she had used in the last major dream. Ranma even made sure to make the floppy straw hat get pushed back by the energy along with the long flowing hair.

Ranma chuckled to herself when she finished, satisfied at the full variety of movements and styles incorporated. As she thought of other training ideas, she began idly doodling the outfit her figure had worn on the margins as well.

"What's that, Saotome?" A voice behind Ranma asked. With a gasp she closed her journal and clasped it to her chest. She turned back and saw Akane's sister, Nabiki, behind her, looking down with a bare smile that Ranma couldn't decide if it was predatory or simply impish.

"Oh, uh, nothing. Notes," Ranma said.

"Looks like a diary to me."

Ranma shook her head. "No. These are training notes. Master Guo asked me to keep a record since he can't be here to oversee my training and Pops is too busy with his night job ta do so himself."

Nabiki sniffed the air and let out a low hum. "... I see. Well, I fail to see how a fashion illustration qualifies as training, but, you know, I'm not the jock here." Nabiki let out a small triumphant 'hah' and walked off. Ranma relaxed her arms and sighed. 

She looked back into her journal and saw the doodle she was working on. The figure was now a crude sketch of herself, her dream self anyway, in a flowy sundress and floppy straw hat. "Ugh," Ranma muttered. "How freaking cliché can ya get?"

 

---

夢ばかりじゃない少女

Yume Bakari Jya Nai Shoujo 〜 Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 5

Understandable Fears, Untold Confessions

---

 

Ranma woke up from dreamless sleep. She found herself in an empty room. This wasn't unusual as Genma would probably not come in from his night shift job until after they had gone off to school. 

Ranma took a deep breath and centered herself. It was barely six in the morning, the first day of the fall semester: there would be enough time to get a workout in, bathe, dress, and get breakfast before school. She looked at the winter uniform, the long sleeved shirt, black slacks and gakuran jacket. 

She sighed. Not only would it be too hot to wear now in early September when it still sometimes got as warm as 32 degrees, but the thought of wearing it simply grated at her. Not the outfit itself, exactly. Sure, the fabric was a bit coarse and itchy, but in general Ranma preferred pants for moving around and fighting, anyway. The uniform wasn't really that much different going from Summer to Winter versions. She was the one that had changed over the break.

As Ranma stood and saw herself in the mirror, tall, a bit broad shouldered and with her long black hair pulled into a braid, she felt herself deflate as she sighed. It wasn't the clothes' fault... It was her. She was wrong. She wondered how she could alter herself the way one can alter a blazer. 

She glanced back and saw that ten minutes had passed. Ranma put those thoughts aside, stood and stretched before changing into some shorts and a tank top and ran to the dojo. 

She slid open the door to find Akane already there. From the looks of the kata she was practicing and the sweat that dripped from her short hair, she had been here a while.  "Akane?" Ranma asked out loud. 

The black haired girl stopped and waved. "Hey! Morning!"

"Yeah... Wow, you're up early."

Akane shrugged. "I dunno, I just sort of naturally got up and felt like practicing some moves." She ran to one end of the dojo, turned back and jumped high in the air. To Ranma's eyes, she seemed to fly as she contorted her body, going through a series of punches, strikes and kicks before landing on the other side of the dojo. She had landed on her feet, but the momentum was so great she couldn't stop herself until she slammed against the wall. 

"Woah! Akane!" Ranma ran to meet her. "You okay?"

Akane steadied herself. "Yeah... I guess I need to learn some control."

Ranma let out a dry laugh. "Well you have that Phoenix Rage to contain. It..." Ranma took a step back and said, quietly. "It suits you."

Akane looked quizzically at Ranma for just a second, but she then gave Ranma a small smile. "Thanks." She rubbed her shoulder and added, "Hey, I should probably take it easy after running into the dojo like a bird and a freshly washed window. Let's spar after school in the club room, okay?" 

Ranma nodded. "Maybe outside might be better, if we wanna..." She pointed towards the ceiling, twirling a finger in a spiral. 

Akane thought for a second. "Yeah, maybe." She let out a laugh and gave Ranma a peace sign as she walked off back to the house. 

Ranma walked back to the edge of the dojo, bowed to the small iroha plaque and then began a series of warmups before moving into a set of kata. She tried to clear her mind of the clutter around her and focus on doing her best, despite the handicap of this form. 

 

---

 

Ranma and Akane walked together to school. It was still warm and the uniform felt stiff and too hot. She put it in the back of her mind until she saw the school gate. It was normal enough. 

Akane went off to the club meeting. Ranma wandered down the hallway towards the new classroom for the semester. She stopped in her tracks when she saw a familiar, but unwelcome presence in front of her. He was in his uniform, though his gakuran was open. As usual, he let his bokken rest on his shoulder as he sauntered towards Ranma. He finally noticed her and stopped.  

Tatewaki regarded Ranma with narrowed eyes before moving up to her. Ranma gritted her teeth behind a flat expression as the taller boy stood in front of her.

The boy nodded. "...hey, Saotome. Have a good summer?" 

"What do you want?" Ranma fought back the urge to raise his arms defensively.

Kuno smirked at her. "Nothing, really." He bounced the bokken on his shoulder as he thought. "There is something different about you, though."

Ranma cricked her neck and wished she was wearing something a bit more conducive to fighting. "The Fall uniform, maybe?" she quipped.

Tatewaki took a step back, rubbing his eyes. "Just so y'know. I'd always be up for a rematch, Saotome." he quickly added, "friendly this time." Tatewaki smirked. "I mean, if you'd think it'd be untoward of me to ask you, it's no skin off—"

Ranma cut him off. "Okay. Maybe. If there's an opening in my schedule, Kuno. No promises, though." She let herself smile in a slightly cocky manner at the tall boy in front of her. "I won't hold back, so don't come crying about getting your ass kicked."

Tatewaki scoffed. "Ah, it's a date, then?" Ranma paled a bit at the word, slightly choking in shock. Tatewaki let out a bit of a haughty laugh. "Maybe after you've checked in with your 'better half'." He walked past Ranma and waved, yelling out, "You have a nice time now, little lady. Give Tendo my regards."

Ranma let out a disgusted groan and walked to class, tugging at the stiff sleeves of the gakuran.

 

---

 

The homeroom teacher went on a long rant about the next semester and how important the upcoming exams, cultural festival, and other milestones of the fall semester were.

Most of the students nodded along, or lolled their heads, half asleep from not being quite back on school time yet. For her part, Akane was similarly distracted, tuning out the teacher to note who was in their class this semester, since the classes were mixed up every term. Daisuke and Sayuri ended up in Class 2-B while she, Ranma, and Hiroshi were in Class 2-C. From the corner of her vision, Akane noticed Ranma fidgeting at his seat and looking nervous. She wondered if he was okay when a new, unwelcomed addition to the class whispered from behind.

"What's wrong, Akane?" Yuka whispered. "You finally decided you were just 'experimenting' after all? Is that why you never bothered answering my calls or saying hi to me all summer?"

Akane closed her eyes and silently counted to ten. She shook her head subtly and shushed Yuka.

"Decided to just accept your life with the creepy boy to make your family happy?"

"What are you talking about?" Akane whispered back, not turning to look at the voice.

"I see you looking at that freeloader who lives with you.You've given up on being yourself, haven't you?"

Akane felt the pencil in her hand crack a bit as she gripped it tightly. "I don't see how my life is any of your business anymore."

"Hmph. Figures I'm the only one who has the guts to be real. You're just a coward like your creep friend."

Akane despite herself spoke up loudly, "How dare you—"

"Ms. Tendo, if you are done interrupting me," The teacher interrupted. "go stand outside."

Akane groaned and went outside of the class. She noticed Ranma giving her a confused glance as she went out into the hallway.

After Akane heard a few choice words from the homeroom teacher after he stepped out, Akane walked out of class. She briefly noticed Ranma writing in a small book he'd been carrying around before looking back at Yuka. 

"You wanna tell me what that was about?"

Yuka looked at Akane with a hurt expression, " I guess I just needed to know where your loyalties lie once and for all. I suppose I was stupid for thinking there were still any feelings between us. Maybe you're one of those 'Class S' bitches after all."

Akane's hand balled up into a fist and she felt herself shake a bit. However, before Akane could press Yuka, the English teacher walked in and Akane decided whatever Yuka was going on about could wait until after school at club practice.

 

---

 

After school, Ranma was mulling at her desk. She heard a dull metallic tapping on the floor and looked up to see Daisuke, walking with a cane along with Hiroshi and Sayuri. 

"Hey guys. Sorry we didn't get a chance to talk today." Ranma looked sheepishly at her friends. "I needed some time alone. How are you feeling, Dai?"

Daisuke gave Ranma a searching look and said, "Better. Just exhausted. Never thought just sitting down would be tiring. The doctor says I should probably be back to my full strength in a month or so."

Ranma gave a sigh of relief at the news. Daisuke then motioned behind him. "We should find a place to talk."

"Well I was going to spar with Akane in the club room after their practice, so let's talk there?" 

The four went out towards the karate club room and sat down on the floor in an otherwise quiet hallway just outside of the practice space.

"Why aren't you in there working out with them, Ranma?" Hiroshi asked.

"I... Well I wanted to be able to go all out when Akane and I spar. That n' Dai..." she felt a lump in her throat. "Dai thought we should talk now that we're all here again together." Ranma sighed. She looked up at Daisuke, who raised his cane and gave her a thumbs up.

"Yeah, I guess there's a few things we gotta get straight," Ranma reaffirmed.

"There's someone in the dreams... She goes by Xiadou. She knows Cologne and tried to capture her and Daisuke. That's why Daisuke was unconscious."

"Yes. She took me and the old biddy hostage. It was... bad. A cold and dark feeling." Daisuke shook his head. "It was like my mind or my soul had been grabbed by an eagle's talons and taken off somewhere... I didn't know where I was for the longest time. I thought I was dead, though I felt the time pass somehow. It felt like forever and... for a long time I honestly thought I was going to be lost forever."

Daisuke closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Sorry, I uh... I guess it was then I felt movement and noise, but it was still dark. Then there was a flash of blue and red light and pain and..." Daisuke choked out a laugh. "The pain sucked so much. But I felt something . Something had happened. The old ghoul and I were awake and ourselves and..." Daisuke looked up to Ranma, prompting the girl in the boys' uniform to blush a bit. "Ranma and Akane saved my life." 

Ranma held up her hands in protest. "No way Dai, we only just..."

"You two did good. But that I think brings us to the next problem."

Ranma added, "Yeah. I don't think that's the last we're gonna see of Xiadou. And she ain't gonna stop at kidnappin' Daisuke. You guys could be next. That means we gotta get you up ta fightin' speed as soon as possible."

Hiroshi was taken aback as he blinked in surprise. "Fighting speed?"

Sayuri pointed at herself. "Us?"

"I'm sorry, guys. Ya shouldn't have ta deal with this, but if Daisuke got hurt, there's a good shot you're wrapped up in this mess, too. I wanna... no, it's my responsibility to give you a fighting chance." Ranma felt her eyes moisten and inwardly berated herself for getting overwhelmed. 

Hiroshi and Sayuri looked at each other for a moment

"Okay," Sayuri answered. "I can do that."

"Yeah, same," Hiroshi added, "What about Dai though?"

Daisuke chuckled and grabbed his cane, holding it out like a sword. "I'm gonna have to do my best for now until I'm healthy again. I think training with Ranma and Akane will be better than physical therapy, though."

Ranma wiped her face and bowed to everyone, "Thanks guys. I'm gonna try real hard to be the best sensei I can be."

Daisuke motioned with his cane. Ranma blinked and said, "Oh! Yeah, there's somethin' else I need to say. It kinda has ta to do with what happened in the dream, but I figured out something about my—" 

BAM! came a noise from inside the club room. Immediately, Ranma and the others' attention was focused towards the club room "What the hell is your problem, Yuka!?" they heard Akane yell out. 

"My problem is you! I have to be the bad person because you're stuck on keeping your 'oh so proper' face for everyone. Everyone thinks you're so nice and kind and, and... you know what? Fuck it. I loved you, you know!"

Ranma and the others ran towards the door, opening them slightly and peeking through in time to see Yuka turned towards the confused club members, tears in her eyes.

"That's right. I was in love with school princess Akane Tendou. And you know what? So was she! We fucked! She's just as much a lesbo as I am, only I have the guts to not lie to myself and others. She just goes around acting like I never mattered.If it was only about our relationship, that'd be one thing, but even here in Kenpo club, I'm just an afterthought, even though I'm the vice-president."

Yuka looked back haltingly at Akane for a second before storming out.  A few steps after she left the room, Ranma stepped in and stood in front of her.  "Wait a second! Why the hell did you do that!?" she asked.

Yuka wiped her face and theatrically rolled her eyes at Ranma for emphasis. "Oh, here we go. You playing the knight again, Galahad? You know she'll never be interested in a guy, let alone a creepy one like you."

Ranma gritted her teeth. "I'm n—That's not important. What the hell is your problem!? Why do that to her if ya care about her as much as you say ya do?"

"Because I could! I'm sick of her throwing me away and ignoring me. She's not better than me for staying in the closet!"

"You..." Ranma felt her body tense up. "She's better than you because she works hard, trains in the art more than anyone, and actually thinks about the consequences of her actions, you idiot!"

Yuka said, "Well what're you gonna do about it, Romeo? Fight me? It'd be unseemly for a guy to fight a girl for no reason."

Ranma was left flat footed by her remarks. She tightened her fists and her face grew red and she growled at Yuka. For her part, Yuka merely laughed and walked around Ranma before she was stopped again, this time by Sayuri who slapped Yuka on the cheek loudly, the sound echoing in the hallway outside the practice dojo.

"You know what, I actually felt some sympathy for you last semester when you broke up with Akane, but you're just a bully and a bitch."

Yuka rubbed her face and opened her mouth to say something, but instead teared up and ran further down and out of the building. 

Ranma slumped down, collapsing in on herself. 

"Woah, hey Ranma, you okay?" Hiroshi asked. Ranma didn't really make a sound or move much and Hiroshi was unsure of what was going on until the sound of Daisuke's cane altered him to his friend's presence. Daisuke walked around to the other side of Ranma and slowly, with a grimace of effort on his face, kneeled next to Ranma and whispered something. 

Ranma slowly nodded and after a bit of back and forth, helped Daisuke stand back up as she got back on her feet. 

By the time the quartet came back together, they noticed the crowd of Karate Club members walk out, whispering loudly amongst themselves. As soon as they trickled out, Ranma darted back inside, kicking off her shoes to walk on the training mats. 

She found Akane, sitting in seiza and facing away from the door. Ranma slowed down and stood behind Akane. She was about to say something but stopped as she heard Akane sniffling back tears. 

Ranma stood silent as Hiroshi and Sayuri ran past her and kneeled down to give her a hug. She wasn't aware she was trembling until she felt Daisuke's hand on her shoulder.

"Akane, we're here for you, okay?" Sayuri said through the hug.

"W-what am I going to do?"

"We got your back, Akane," Hiroshi said. "We're not going to let anyone push you around."

 

---

 

The last part of the walk home, after Hiroshi, Daisuke, and Sayuri split off, was more silent than normal. Akane walked slowly, her steps feeling more ponderous as she neared home. Ranma, for her part, was busy looking at her feet.

As they walked over the bridge crossing the canal, Ranma asked, "So, uh... 

"Ranma," Akane cut her off. "I know what you wanna do. I appreciate it. I'm glad I have a friend like you who is trying to cheer me up. I'm not mad, but... you can't understand how this feels. You don't know how scared I am right now."

Ranma opened her mouth, but then closed it. "Sorry." 

Akane sighed and walked further ahead of Ranma, mulling over things in silence until they got home..

As they entered and changed shoes, they found Soun, Nabiki, and Kasumi gathered around the table in the washitsu, dinner already on the table.

"Well you all are rather late," Kasumi said. "You almost missed dinner."

Akane said in a quiet voice, "sorry, Sis." and moved to the washroom. Ranma sighed. 

"Is there..."

Ranma put up her hands, "No! We're good. We lost track of time with Kenpo Club."

"Oh, it's good to hear you are joining a group."

"Y-Yeah..." Ranma gulped before she ran off to wash her hands as well. 

When Ranma returned to the living room, she saw Kasumi, Nabiki, Soun, and Akane seated at the table. She was glad her father had already headed off to his night job. Ranma found a space next to Akane and sat down, slumping her shoulders as she pondered the rice and soup in front of her. In all honesty, she didn't feel hungry, despite the protesting coming from her stomach. 

"Is something wrong with the food?" Kasumi asked.

Ranma peaked up and shook her head. "No, no," Ranma said, awkwardly picking up the bowl of rice and eating some of it. She looked to her right and saw Akane picking at her own food.

"Akane? Are you okay?" Kasumi asked. 

"I'm fine, sis," Akane quickly replied in a small voice. "Everything's good." 

"Oh?" Nabiki asked, the sly edge obvious in her tone. "A little birdie or three told me something different. Something about a bad breakup with your ex?"

"What?" Soun piped up, as he put the newspaper down.

"Nabiki," Akane hissed, "Drop it."

"Why?" Nabiki laughed as she set down her bowl, finishing up dinner. "I mean, given it was, you know... I mean nobody's that surprised. Especially with the quality of boys around here," she gave Ranma a withering glare as she stood and walked past the table back to her room. "Hell, I'd probably experiment too, if I wasn't going to college next year." 

Ranma set her bowl and chopsticks down at the table. She looked down at the floor before shutting her eyes. She wanted so badly to smack the smirk out of Nabiki, but thought better of it. It'd just look like a guy beatin on a girl, no matter what... she thought to herself.

"What is the meaning of this, Nabiki! Nabiki!" Soun yelled as the middle sister got up sauntered upstairs. After Nabiki left, Soun turned to Akane. 

"What was Nabiki getting at? What has been going on?" 

Kasumi, looked towards the stairs before saying, "F-father, maybe you should-"

"I have a right to know if my daughter is doing anything untoward , especially behind her betrothed's back!"

"It's not like that! It's just-" Akane froze, unable to say anything else. Suddenly, she stood from the table looking frantic as Soun and Kasumi stared at her. Not knowing what else to do, she darted off. 

Ranma opened her eyes, surprised by the sudden noise as the other members of the Tendo family erupted in bedlam, but before they could even put on their shoes, Akane had disappeared from the house and out of sight. 

Ranma just sat there, dumbstruck. She almost felt like she wasn't even physically there, as though she was hearing someone else's nightmare scenario play out. She was frozen in shock and fear. After a bit, the overwhelming noise grew muffled in her head as Ranma imagined an even worse response to her own secrets. Ranma stood up and the room began to spin. She shut her eyes again, trying not to have the world take another step.

Please make this go away. Make this stop. I can't take this. It's too much for

"...Ranma..."

Gotta shut things out. This isn't about you. This isn't about you.

"Ranma..."

I can't help her. I don't know how to help myself. I'm all messed up and I can't I can't I

"Ranma!" 

Ranma opened her eyes, she looked up and saw Kasumi, her eyes red with tears. "Please."

"What?"

"Please help me find Akane, Ranma. Father is livid and Nabiki just... went off somewhere to sulk and—and I don't know what to do. I just turned a blind eye to everything and I just... assumed things would sort themselves out."

"I... I don't know if I should, I don't— I don't even know where she could have gone exactly."

"You know her better than anyone else I can ask right now."

"But... But I'm just... I'm not anythin' that—"

"You're her friend, right? I should know but... I thought I understood my sister, but maybe not as well as I thought. Can you think of anywhere, anywhere she'd be... is she with someone? As in, I mean, romantically?"

Ranma shook her head, "Not that I know of. I mean, there was someone she dated, but like that was a while ago and it didn't go so good."

Kasumi looked dismayed, "Dated? I see..." She sighed, "and this whole engagement business we found ourselves in... I'm sorry."

Ranma shook her head again and said, more forcefully, "Don't be. You've been— I'm glad I'm here." Finally she stood, coming eye to eye with Kasumi. "We'll figure somethin' out, okay?"  Ranma turned, grabbed a light windbreaker, and ran out. 

 

---

 

Akane stopped and finally caught her breath. There was no one nearby on the street corner she found herself at. It was at the edge of the shopping district and after a moment to compose herself, she felt a shiver as the brisk nighttime autumn air hit her. She rubbed her eyes, still wet from crying as she ran and wiped them off on her shirt. 

"What the hell do I do now?" She mumbled to herself. "Dammit, I just needed a few more years. Why did Nabiki freaking push like that!?" She clicked her teeth as she saw a familiar business. Checking her pockets, she found a few coins. 

Well, 200 yen is better than nothing, Akane thought as she walked down the street and into the terrace level coffee shop.

Before she could go to the counter to order a black coffee she heard a familiar haughty baritone voice.

"Kinda late for a school night, isn't it, Tendo? Or did time stop for you too?"

Akane blinked and turned to seeTatewaki Kuno, still in his kendo club uniform. 

"What the hell are you doing here?"

"Winding down... or winding up, I guess?" He shrugged. "Get yourself something. On me." he raised his hands. "No strings attached or any bullshit. You Just look like you could use an ear."

Akane walked to the counter. She came back with a cappuccino.

"I didn't figure you for a coffee drinker."

"Not usually, but I have to admit, I haven't been getting much sleep. You wouldn't know anything about it, would you?"

Akane blinked and quickly shook her head.

Kuno sighed. "Frankly I've been feeling a bit loopy, but uh... I'm managing. Coffee helps."

"Yeah... coffee helps sometimes," Akane said.

"But not everything."

"Not really..."

"Why are you out here then?" Kuno asked. "Avoiding sleep or... something else?"

Akane froze. "I'm surprised you haven't heard."

"I mean I already know you're a dyke," Kuno raised a hand when Akane glared at him, "Okay, lesbian or girl lover or whatever the term is. I dunno.... And I mean, if it's the school knowing... fuck 'em, you can kick most of their asses if they tried to start shit and you got a friend group."

Akane nodded along.

"Not to mention that girl, Saotome."

Akane sighed. 

"Look, I'm not trying to be an asshole," Kuno defended himself, "Not really..." Akane gave him another glare. "Okay, yeah. I sometimes say it to push his buttons, but I mean... maybe it's the loopiness from not sleepin' but like your pal has a bit of a 'damsel in distress' aura. Y'know what I mean?" 

"...no. Ranma is a better fighter than me. He's also a boy."

"Is he? I mean like, maybe it's the lack of sleep, but it's hard for me to tell a lot."

"Why do you have such a stick in his ass about messing with him?" 

"I'm not, Tendo! Really! Half the time I see Saotome, she's got red hair and a loud mouth and the other half of the time, the only real difference is that the hair's dark brown and there's less tit, but if they're 100% guy, then I'm a highborn Samurai and not just a delinquent with Dad's credit card. I mean it'd be one thing if it was like Kuroda who is like himself, a different guy, and a pig or like that one old lady who I think smacked me with a baseball bat or something... was that last month or July?"

Akane looked at Kuno with something approaching concern. "Uh, are you okay?" Akane asked. 

"Not really. Maybe I should get going before I pass out on a street corner like a freakin' salaryman. Probably catch a cold if I don't shower and put on regular clothes..." He stood and looked at Akane, "Just keep the stupid shit to the side and remember you got folks in your corner."

"You?"

"No... well maybe, I'll think about it. You already got the weird old lady, the cat, the pig, the duck, and your girl, Saotome. I'm just... I'm just sleepy." Kuno walked out, tripping on the stairs up to the sidewalk before stumbling down the street towards home.

 

---

 

Five kilometers of running around later, Ranma made a few phone calls from a corner payphone. She wasn't at Daisuke's, Hiroshi's, or Sayuri's place. School's closed for the evening so that's a wash . Ranma stopped and thought, Where'd be the place she’d go to be alone and think? and began walking a bit further down the commercial drag. 

Distracted, Ranma bumped into a taller person. "Oh, sorry I... oh, Kuno-senpai?" Ranma asked. 

"Oh! Right on time. Hey Saotome." Tatewaki said with a bit of playfulness. "You look well."

"Now ain't the time or place." Ranma said flatly. 

"No, I'm guessing not. Close to my bedtime, anyway," Kuno said, pointing at a bank building that listed the time: 8:27PM. "See ya round, Saotome. For what it's worth, Tendo'll be fine. I'll keep the upperclassmen from starting shit, but you know it's not much fun if I can't be a bit of a douchebag to you two ladies, personally."

"Where's Akane!?"

"Ah, Yep. I think I'm smarter when I don't sleep for 48 hours at a time. I should keep it up, maybe ace the Todai entrance exam..." Kuno wobbled down the crosswalk by the nearby curb.

"Hey, Kuno, you're a real piece a crap!" Ranma yelled. 

"Your girlfriend is thinking at her usual spot." 

"She's not my—aw piss off." Ranma spat at the ground towards Kuno as she ran off.

She made it down the stairs to enter the basement level coffeeshop, practically jumping down the stairs in one jump. She sighed in relief as she found Akane seated at one of the stools facing the window, holding a wide cappuccino mug with both hands. Her eyes had widened upon Ranma suddenly landing in front of the door. She hastily looked down. Akane was still looking into her drink when Ranma approached 

Ranma pinched her lips, unsure what to say at first. She approached Akane and sat at a neighboring stool. "Hey."

"Hey."

"Uh..." Ranma slumped her shoulders. She pulled at her black pigtail. "So, I wanna ask if you're okay, but, um... it really feels like a dumb question. But, um... how are you doing?" There was a brief pause before she added, raising her hands defensively. "I mean, if you don't wanna speak, that's cool too. I get not feelin' like talking and, uh, I think I'll shut up now if that's okay." 

Akane looked at Ranma and gave her a strained smile. "I feel like crap and I wish I could run away forever."

"I feel you. The running away part, I mean. That is, I don't want to run away right now, but just the feeling exposed and wanting to run—" Ranma paused and lightly smacked her own face. "Man, I'm really bad at this..."

Akane let out a small laugh. "It's okay. Thank you for trying. You're a good friend, Ranma."

Ranma's face grew hot under her hand, but she said, "I mean, it's what anybody'd do right? Just happened to be the g..." she paused for a moment, "person who was around ta help."

They sat in silence a bit longer. Ranma was intently focused on her own hands as Akane looked out, swishing the last few drops of her drink around the bottom of her mug. 

Ranma let out a sigh. "You wanna head back now or..."

Akane shook her head, "Not yet. I'd prefer never, but for now I need a bit of time. Did you bring any money?" 

Ranma shook her head. Akane reached into her pockets and gave Ranma a few coins. 

"Here you can get something." 

"What can I get for 200 yen?" 

"Black coffee."

Ranma stuck out her tongue. "Bleh." 

Akane laughed a little, "That's not very mature of you."

Ranma shrugged. "What about you? That looks like you had a fancy drink."

"Ah. Kuno was around, treated me."

"That's why he was so smug when I ran into him. I go wanderin' around like an idiot and the even bigger idiot was already here."

Akane shook her head, "No it's fine. Kuno wasn't his usual jerk self. I think... well I don't know exactly, but I think he's been a bit confused by what's been going on." 

"Confused, how?" 

Akane shrugged. "I dunno. Probably nothing other than kind of remembering what's happening in the dreams, but not really."

Ranma shrugged, "Well, he already had a screw loose, if ya ask me. If the dreams fried his brain, it wouldn't surprise me."

Akane chuckled. "Well he seemed harmless enough. Nice even?" 

Ranma conceded, "Yeah, the dope said not to worry about the upperclassmen. I guess I was more worried about you— you and the karate club, I mean. Or our class or the teachers or..." 

Akane thought about that for a bit. "Yeah, those are things I'll need to worry about. Maybe that old saying about 40 days for rumors to pass will be true and by Christmas people will get over it."

Ranma looked thoughtful. "What about your Dad?"

Akane shrugged. "I don't know. I don't know how Dad or Kasumi will take it. I mean, if it comes to it and he wants to disown me, I can figure something out."

"If he tries it, I'll make him reconsider." Ranma tightened her hands. "With my fists if needed."

"Ranma, be serious," Akane replied, "Yeah my Dad's a regressive jerk, but he's not violent. I've never seen him attack anyone in anger." Akane let out a derisive sigh, "if anything he's good enough at hurting people with words. If he wants me out he'll just yell at me and throw my clothes out the door."

"But that's awful and—" Ranma sighed. "It's just so damn unfair , y'know? You gotta deal with the chance you get thrown out into the cold n' I—"

"You what?" 

"I, uh... I mean, I-uh, did I say I? I meant we shouldn't be out here at 9:30 havin' ta hash out a game plan instead of.. I dunno, homework?"

Akane giggled. "But you hate homework."

"Yeah, but I get it done! It's like doing planks or burpees. Repetitive, boring, pointless, but it sure as hell works well for training." Ranma mindlessly pulled up the bottom shirt to show off her abs and froze as she looked down and saw her body and froze.

For what was perhaps a few seconds, Ranma's expression grew blank and she felt unsure if she was at the coffee shop with Akane or a thousand miles away looking down. She felt cold and confused.

"Ranma?" Akane said in a voice that seemed to echo in whatever headspace she was in. A split-second later, like a heartbeat the sound and heat of the coffeeshop snapped back into place and Ranma let go of her shirt and looked back up.

"Uh, huh... Oh, sorry."

"Ranma, are you okay?" Akane asked. "You zoned out. Did you forget something?" 

Ranma felt her skin prickle and build up to shudder, but she balled a fist under the counter they sat at, out of eyesight and she shook her head. 

I can't tell her now. I can't add ta her crap. Soon, when things calm down, I'll tell her. 

"No, no. Nah. Just... maybe I guess? I'm tired."

"Are you sure?" 

Ranma nods. "Yeah, just getting late... Been a long day."

Akane nodded. "Yeah, it has." She stood and gave a firm pat on Ranma's shoulder. "Let's go home and find out if I still have a place to stay."

They walked in silence back towards the Tendo home, save for their footsteps and the distant barks of dogs. Ranma looked up at the few stars she could make out in the washed out light of the Tokyo night sky. She remembered the glittering sea of stars when she was in China. She glanced at Akane who was staring at the ground. 

Ranma stopped walking. "Hey Akane..." she began, "You remember when we saved Daisuke in the dream?"

Akane nodded.

"Remember the stars in that dream?" 

Akane replied, "Yeah. I'd never seen anything like it outside of a movie." 

"Yeah, you can't see stars like that here. Even out in China, ya gotta get pretty far from Xining before the sky opens up like it..." 

"Do you want to go back?" Akane asked.

"Someday. Maybe after we figure out how to deal with Xiadou and that stuff. I need to thank Master Guo."

"You think I could come along?" 

"Yeah if ya want. Master Guo'd love ta meet ya. He's a nice guy..." Ranma looked at Akane, "Hey, uh, I never really thanked you." 

"For what?" 

"For saving me." When Akane cocked her head, "In the dream, in the fight with Ryouga there... you really helped me." 

"Well I was trying to find a way to channel energy to fight back and—" Akane began but stopped when Ranma shook her head.

"Nah, I mean, you helped figure out what mattered n' I... I'm not sure how ta say anything else 'cept... Thanks."

"You're... welcome?" Akane replied hesitantly.

As the two made it back to the house, Akane slid open the door and said, quietly, "we're back."

In a rush, Soun and Kasumi arrived at the entrance.  "Ranma, Akane. Welcome back," Kasumi announced, the relief evident on her voice as she touched her chest and wiped her face. 

"Sis..." Akane said. 

"Oh, Akane! I'm sorry," Soun began. "I let my emotion get the better of me!" Akane blinked as her father continued, "I don't want you to think I'm some sort of monster who wants to control his daughters' lives." 

Ranma cocker her head, confused. Akane, for her part, "Then you mean..."

"Nabiki explained to me that she was exaggerating. I thought some sort of unseemly behavior was happening, but your sister was quick to explain how dramatic friendships between young girls can be."

Akane's reaction fell flat as her father added, "I know it can be difficult to lose a long-time friend, and especially at your age. I hope you can forgive me for going overboard, but please don't give me and your family a scare like that again." 

Akane replied in a flat tone,  "Ah... No, I... I guess I was just in a sensitive mood. Sorry for running off, Dad."

"It's okay Akane. I'm just glad your fiancé is a dependable young man and was able to find you and set things straight. Anyway, It's getting late and there's school in the morning. Good night."  There was a deathly quiet as Soun, satistisfied, went to his bedroom. 

"That's just great," Ranma blurted out, rubbing her face, "Your old man is too dumb to disown ya." 

"Ranma! Kasumi's here!"

"Ah, shi—" Ranma replied, just barely stopping herself. 

Kasumi raised her hands in defense, "Now now. It's fine. Father may be easily swayed, but I gathered what was really happening... Oh, Akane." Kasumi let out a sigh. "How long has this been going on?" 

"Uh, I mean well... Yuka and I were... together since 8th grade. But we broke up a while ago! She just decided today to blurt it out to the whole school because of some grudge she's nursing."

Kasumi reached out and gave Akane a hug. "I'm sorry you had to deal with this on your own."

"I.. My friends helped me deal with it. Ranma, especially."

Kasumi sighed, "I should have helped, too. I know father is... well father. But know that I support you no matter what happens in your life. You're my baby sister. I'm sorry if I made you feel like you couldn't come to me with your troubles."  

"It's okay, Kasumi. I know now." 

Kasumi let go of Akane and asked, "But what about Ranma?" Ranma blinked as she was not really expecting any of the attention to be on her.

Akane shook her head. "It's okay. I told him the day he came and he was okay with it. He kept my secret. As for what happens... we'll figure it out later, but ever since he came... he's been one of, no, he's my best friend right now." 

Ranma strained to keep her face from twitching or her eyes from tearing. As Kasumi moved towards her, Ranma turned away, acting like she was heading upstairs. She froze when Kasumi hugged her. 

"Thank you, Ranma. I knew I could rely on you. You're a good young man." 

Ranma shuddered, swallowed quickly, and squeaked out a strained, "it's nothin'" and as soon as Kasumi released the hug, ran upstairs.

"Is he okay?" Kasumi asked aloud.

"I... I think he's just tired from worrying about things at school. Tatewaki keeps messing with him and then this... I'm sure I'm not helping either."

Kasumi replied, "I don't think that's it..."

Ranma got to her room and quickly shut the door, only just pulling back at the last minute to keep it from slamming and instead closing with an audible 'click'.

Ranma fell down onto herself and began tearing up. She grabbed her arms, gripping the skin with calloused hands, wishing she could tear off her skin and make things as obvious to everyone around her as it was to herself. She wished things weren't so complicated. She drew in a deep breath and, after a moment, wiped her face.  There would be more to deal with tomorrow. And the next day. And the next. Maybe, she thought, maybe I just need some shuteye . It was barely five minutes after rolling out the futon and turning off the lights she fell asleep.

Notes:

It's been a while... Apologies for the long hiatus in chapters. I've written a doctoral dissertation, several one-shots, and pretty much spent the pandemic creatively drained. I've also been working behind the scenes on another story, though It's only about 2/3rd of the way done and I've gone to wanting to have the whole story at least 80% done before posting these days, if only because the long delays between chapters of my serialized works can be demoralizing for reader and writer alike.

That said, thank you so much to enpassant and Unsurpassed Travesty for editing and making this get the last 10% of the way there. This was originally a longer (15k) chapter, but I have split it in two. Expect Chapter 6 in a few weeks while I work on the next and last set of chapters.

Chapter 6: Defensive Posturing, Destructive Impulses

Ranma found herself outside, walking down a familiar seeming street halfway between the Tendo home and Furinkan High. She looked at herself. She first noticed her slender arms before noticing the rest of her shorter, more well endowed frame and realizing this was the dream world. She let out a gasp. The frustration and sadness she had felt falling asleep had quickly dissipated, replaced with a sense of calmness, warmth, and joy.

Ranma let the warm sunlight drape over her and she walked down the street. Meeting the canal, she instinctively jumped on the rail and skipped along, looking at the water and seeing her silhouette reflected. 

She jumped off the railing as she approached the shopping district. She took a deep breath of clean air. 

Here, at least, she could be herself. She stretched out her arms and wondered what the dream world her for her this time.

 

---

夢ばかりじゃない少女

Yume Bakari Jya Nai Shoujo ～ Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 6 

Defensive Posturing, Destructive Impulses  

---

Gauging her surroundings, Ranma saw a Chinese restaurant on the corner of the road she knew didn't exist in the real world. Its sign was prominently displayed above the entrance: Nekohanten. The name made her wary until she sniffed the air and the traces of ginger, garlic, chili, fermented black bean, and barbecue pork coming from the building. That was all the motivation she needed to investigate. Ranma let out a cheer, relishing the higher pitch of her laughter as she did a cartwheel down the street and entered the building.

Inside, it seemed to be laid out as a standard Chinese restaurant. On a central table she saw a lovely sight that eclipsed most models and artwork: an extra-large bowl of piping hot ramen.  "Ooh, extra pork and bamboo shoots," Ranma said aloud. 

"Hey, little lady." A voice broke Ranma out of her reverie. She realized It was Daisuke, in the guise of Ryouga, sitting next to the seat at the table with the ramen. He smiled at her and waved using a spoon. "I got mapo tofu in mine."

"Dai! You're looking better already." Ranma smiled as she sat down and started eating.

"Yeah, no cane needed here. How are you holding up?"

Ranma looked up, slurped a stray noodle and gave Daisuke a thumbs up. "A lot better than I was earlier today." She spread her arms wide, stretching out. "Honestly, It's nice to look like myself." She pointed at herself, emphasizing the spots that were different from her usual form. "I even sound pretty nice! God, I really needed this."

"How's Akane?" 

Ranma's bouncy cheer slowed and she found herself biting her lip before replying, "I dunno. There was something going down at home with Nabiki being kind of a bitch and blabbing, but somehow Mr. Tendo's still in the dark. Not sure how she's takin' it all in, to be honest."

Daisuke gave a slow nod. "Well. Maybe we could all use a break for a night."

"Where's everyone else?" 

"Hiro and I—I mean 'Mousse' and 'Shampoo'—apparently work here." Sayuri, as though on cue, appeared as Cologne's supposed young great-granddaughter, purple hair, silk shirt, pants, and apron completing the look. She carried three plates of gyoza as she walked over and set them down as she sat. "Good thing this uniform uses flats." 

"No kidding," Hiroshi's voice said as he came out the kitchen door, two bowls of ramen in his hands, which were otherwise hidden by the long sleeves of his robes. Like Sayuri, Hiroshi was the spitting image of Mousse, particularly the long black hair held back by raised glasses. "Yeah, good thing I can still see." He gave a bowl to Sayuri and then sat down himself. 

"Um, Hiro. Mine is the Shio Ramen. Yours was the Tonkotsu." 

"Oh, yeah." Hiroshi said sheepishly as he swapped the bowls around.

Ranma giggled despite herself as she grabbed chopsticks and slurped up some noodles. Afterwards she looked down and frowned as small flecks of broth ended up on her shirt. "Aww, I know this is a dream, but I like this shirt. I didn't realize having a nice chest made ramen harder to eat." 

"Oh yeah." Sayuri said as she ate a gyoza. "Boobs and bits of food falling on them go together. I know some girls use forks just to avoid getting their blouses stained." Her face downturned. "Not like I have to worry about it in the real world," she muttered, obviously annoyed. "I'd kill for a body like this." 

"Hey, I like you, even if you're flat chested!."

Sayuri turned and looked at Hiroshi. "I will wreck you." 

"I mean, That is, You're pretty no matter what and I just want you to be happy?" Hiroshi squeaked out in a panic.

"...good answer, Hiro." Sayuri smirked. "You're a nice boyfriend."

Hiroshi sighed in relief. 

"Even if you're kinda short for a guy." 

"Eh?" 

"Well, shorter than Mousse is."

Hiroshi grimaced. "Okay, okay. I get it. I meant what I said, though." He pouted.

"Eat your ramen, 'Mousse', Something's probably gonna happen soon," Daisuke said.

"Yeah, not that you mention it, where's Akane? Or the ghoul for that matter?" Ranma asked, slurping up broth from the bowl.

No sooner had Ranma asked when the door seemingly shoved itself open and Akane flew into the restaurant, crashing on top of one of tables causing empty teacups and chopsticks to fly up in the air. Ranma jumped up and ran over to the broken table. She bent over and reached an arm out.  "That was a hell of an entrance."

Akane reached out and grabbed Ranma's comparatively slender arm and stood slowly, rubbing her back. "Great. I fell asleep and then suddenly I found the old ghoul smacking me around with her staff like I was a croquet ball."

"Well I thought it was a good way to get warmed up." Cologne emerged, standing in between the assembled dreamers. "Now that we're all here, perhaps we can get some training in, I think."

Ranma beamed and jumped out of her chair, bouncing on her feet a little. Even her red pigtail was flailing side to side. "Heck yeah! What're we doing today?" 

Akane looked at Ranma and couldn't help but be reminded of an overeager puppy.

Cologne began, "Well, if the original timeline is still something to go by, there may be a difficult challenge ahead. If I recall..."

The door was shoved open and a tall, slender figure strode in. Their hair was silver-white and she was dressed in traditional garb. They were flanked by two others, one taller, if a bit lanky, the other shorter, but stockier. Most noticeably, their eyes seemed blacked out and their emotions, expressionless. 

"What the heck are they?" 'Mousse' asked aloud.

"Xiadou's agents. Not originally, but she has altered things once more. This is bad: even in the original timeline, this was a hard fought battle, but now being possessed by her influence..."

"Ellllllderrrrr..... Where is the Kaisuifuu....." a husky, raspy voice emanated from the tall figure.

"Wait..." Ranma said, her eyes narrowing as she stood and took up a defensive Biu Ma stance, "They look familiar. Like from the photos Master Guo sent us." 

Cologne nodded. "The anthropologist and his wife. Yes, child. The one in the middle was the child of the one you saw in the photo. He was the Dragon King and the one here now is Prince Herb of The Musk." 

"Right. We saw that name before on the old map," Sayuri said.

Cologne nodded, "They were a fierce tribe of powerful warriors. They used Jusenkyo as a place to gain the strengths of creatures to add to their own. When Xiadou fomented the war between us, the Phoenix, and the Musk, they were the fiercest and hardest to defend against. Herb's lineage was that of a dragon. The other two I believe were his attendants, Lime and Mint."

"THE KAISUIFUUUUU" Herb echoed.

"So Xiadou decided they'd be useful to crush us here and now?" Daisuke asked. 

"Not if we nip it in the bud here," Akane replied as she dashed towards the three shadowy figures.

"No, stop!" Cologne yelled, "It's too dangerous!" 

Before Akane could react, Herb raised his arm up too fast for Akane to block and she was thrown back to the other side of the room. "Patthetic..." Herb spoke in a low raspy voice. 

"Akane!" Ranma jumped off the table she was at and caught Akane before she hit the wall, pulling her tightly in her arms and she landed on her feet and set Akane down. 

"Okay... I don't know what crap you had planned fer us with these assholes, Xiadou, and I know she can take care of herself but you don't hurt Akane. Not if I'm around!" 

Lime and Mint moved to defend, but Herb raised a hand and they moved aside.

With a loud kiai, Ranma ran and jumped at Herb, trying to strike with a last minute flying side kick aimed at his solar plexus. The shrouded figure turned and raised his elbow, easily blocking Ranma's foot. Ranma grimaced, pushing off of Herb's arm to try and spin in mid air to hit Herb in the head using her left knee in a Khao Khong knee strike. Her foot felt like she had stepped on dry ice, bone-chillingly cold and burning at the same time. 

Herb merely lowered his head with an ease of motion, like one would button a shirt, and dodged Ranma's knee strike. He followed through with an almost languid strike to Ranma's collarbone that nevertheless knocked her down to the floor in front of him.

Ranma hissed in pain as she grabbed her shoulder and looked up, seeing the eerie black shimmering eyes in the Dragon Prince under the hood he wore.

"Sad little worm...." Herb said, looking down at her and tapping his foot impatiently.

Ranma jumped back, barely avoiding a swipe from Herb. "I ain't done yet!" She drew her arms together in front of her chest. She summoned up all the confidence she could muster, taking the relief and joy of being herself in the dream. Those feelings flowed through her ki, condensing into an orb of blue-white heat. With a thrust of her arms and a sure smile, she launched it towards Herb and yelled, "Mouko Takabisha!"

"Silencing Dragon Strike." Herb spoke quietly as he raised his arm. The sleeve of his cloak seemed to chop through the air and leave a trail of black energy in front of him, as though he had painted the air in front of him. The black energy met the ball of hot ki. Almost immediately, the orb of energy dissipated into the air and fizzled out with a soft hiss and a few tiny sparks before being snuffed out..

"I grow tired of this mummery. I will not be deterred from my task..."

Herb closed the gap with seemingly two steps and grabbed Ranma by the collar of her shirt. Ranma was thrown through the table with her half-eaten ramen and against the back wall of the restaurant. The bowl of ramen fell on her, the hot broth changing her back into her birth body.

"Innnnteresting..." Herb remarked as Ranma lay there prone and groaning.

"Now Elder... where is-" 

"It is not here!" Cologne  "The artifact you seek is on Mount Horai!"

"Wait!" Ranma said weakly as she got up on one leg. Her legs were shaky until she stood up fully. "We ain't done here!” She summoned her strength and rushed back towards Herb.

Herb motioned to the attendant to his left, "Lime, the ladle." Lime produced a small bucket and ladle. In a perfunctory motion, Herb grabbed the ladle and flung a small amount of brackish water on Ranma. With the handle of the ladle, Herb tapped Ranma in the skull, sending her back down to the ground in a crumpled thud.

"Be grateful I did not kill you outright." Herb looked back at Lime and Mint, "Come! We make for Mount Horai." The trio began to depart.

"I ain't done!" Ranma slowly stood, grabbing her head as she ran out of the restaurant to pursue. A second later, Ranma's body was thrown back inside, landing in almost the same heap of broken chairs, tables, and bowls Akane had moments earlier.

"To the mountains!" Herb hissed out as he and his attendants disappeared from sight..

As soon as they departed, Sayuri ran to Ranma, who was slowly getting up. "Are you okay!?" Ranma grunted affirmatively as she stood, stumbling slightly as she felt a great pain on her shoulder. Ranma looked down and took stock of herself. Aside from the feelings from the day before bubbling back up and the soreness from getting beaten up, she seemed fine.

"What was that!?" Akane began, "What did they want so badly? The Kaisuifuu? What did they do to Ranma?" 

"As it was supposed to happen, Herb came looking for an artifact to 'unlock' a curse. He was cursed by Jusenkyo the same as Ranma originally was, but he became stuck via an artifact known as the Chisuiton. He came to Japan to find the artifact that could reverse it, the Kaisuifuu, which was located in a shrine on Mount Horai."

"He meant to come here. Originally, there was an altercation between Herb and Ranma and, using the ladle, locked Ranma in female form. Things have diverged from Xiadou's meddling, evidently."

"How so?" Hiroshi asked the room. "Ranma seems normal."

Daisuke narrowed his eyes and grabbed a glass of water next to him and flung it at Ranma. When Ranma's body didn't change to the smaller female she had been a moment earlier, Daisuke said, "there's our divergence." 

Ranma, after the shock of coldness faded, looked down. Her arms suddenly felt too long and her chest too broad and flat. Her breathing went a bit ragged. "Thi- this sucks!" Ranma cried out. Upon noticing Akane look at her, she added, "uh, I mean, at least before I had a choice and now I don't."

Akane nodded, though not without her brow furrowing. Behind her, Daisuke, as Ryouga, put a hand on his face.

"Well it seems we will have to convene a mission to Mount Horai," Cologne announced. "While, originally, it would have been Ryouga and Mousse with you on this mission, this one," she pointed to Ryouga. "His ki is still rebuilding. I'll see he gets some work in. 'Shampoo' and 'Mousse' shall accompany you."

"What about Akane?"

"I need someone to protect the boy if Xiadou decides to disrupt us while you travel. Akane is the strongest one here." 

Ranma nodded... She looked down at her current form and sighed. "Things're never fair, even in the dreamscape..." She then felt a jolt of pain on her forehead as Cologne hit her with her staff. 

"Fool! The point is to make you despondent. Xiadou is trying to get you to give up before we even started! Your path is clear: defeat Herb and his minions, find the Kaisuifuu and you may be able to stymie Xiadou and her plans." 

 

---

 

The next morning, it seemed to Ranma the world was somehow greyer than it was before. She trained on her own in the morning and the grayness made it hard to see what time it was. She had barely enough time to change into her uniform, eat breakfast and hand a package addressed to Master Guo for Kasumi to send before leaving for school with Akane.  

Walking across the bridge which crossed the canal on the way to school, she noted the equally grey sky. It was overcast enough, when she walked past a storefront, the glass window reflected her reflection. Ranma held her breath and averted her gaze. She stopped a moment and recentered herself. 

You can get through this. There's other things to worry about. 

"Ranma?"

Ranma opened her eyes and saw Akane, ten steps ahead and looking back.

"Are you okay?" 

Ranma stood there, slack jawed, "I... I guess... just cold maybe?" Ranma let out a sigh. 

Akane frowned, but replied, "Okay. We could always jog to school if that'd warm you up." 

Ranma thought about it for a second. "You know what? Okay. Last one there buys the other a drink at the vending machine!" Ranma took off like a shot, surprising Akane momentarily before she took off running after her. 

Akane let out a groan as Ranma just edged her out as they entered the front gate of the school. "Aaaah, no fair, you started running first!"

"Hey you had like 2 meters in front of me," Ranma stuck out her tongue at Akane.

Akane rolled her eyes, "Okay, okay. Let's get to class." 

As they entered the classroom, Ranma and Akane felt a chill in the air. While there were only a few students in the classroom chatting and messing around, when they opened the door, the few students quieted up and grouped into small clusters. The whispering made what was said impossible to hear, but the fact that Akane, and by association Ranma, were the topic of conversation all too obvious. 

Ranma looked at Akane. For her part, she gave Ranma a resigned shrug and walked to her desk. 

Ranma wanted to say something. She looked at the group, particularly the two boys in tracksuits, with an angry glare, but they just ignored her after giving her a smirk. Ranma sighed and opened up her new journal. 

God, people are so stupid. Why's it their business who Akane likes? She doesn't even like anyone right now! God Yuka is such a bitch. Why does she have it out for me? 

I know it's unfair that it's hard for two girls to be together, but it's not my fault... I'm not even a guy and yet I get shi- Ranma quickly erased the last word dumped on because I can't tell everyone. And now, Xiadou and Herb messed things up in the dream. 

Ranma found herself starting to get overcome with feelings, so she stopped and regained her composure. 

I'm going to train Daisuke, Hiroshi, and Sayuri as best I can. Akane and I are going to get stronger. I'm gonna be able to help her as best I can, because I... 

Ranma held the pencil in her hand. 

I... 

The door slid open and Hiroshi and Sayuri came in, followed by Daisuke, bundled up in a scarf, flat cap, and gloves along with his uniform. Ranma closed her journal and put it away. She was about to stand to talk to them when the homeroom teacher came in and the day began in earnest. 

During the day, when she could, Ranma would watch over Akane and keep an eye on anyone who looked at her suspiciously. There were a few times, between classes mostly, where a stern glare was needed to forestall anyone from one of the other 2nd year classes saying something.

Mid-day, Ranma stood outside. She saw the looks from students, especially from 2-A look at her, give her a smirk or, especially the girls, look at her, then at their friend group, then laugh before moving on. 

"Oy." She felt a tug at her sleeve and her concentration broke. It was Daisuke.

 "You gonna actually eat lunch? We got ten minutes." 

"How's Akane?"

"Fine, fine. Hiroshi and Sayuri are talking about what the kitchen of the Nekohanten looked like. It's a good distraction."

Ranma sighed. "Good. Yeah, I guess I could eat... We're giving it a try again after class today, right?"

"Yeah, especially after last night, it's time to start fighting."

Ranma gave Daisuke a solemn nod.

"Hey," he said. Ranma blinked. "How are you doing?" 

"...fine," she mumbled. 

Daisuke put a hand to her shoulder. "I said it before at the hospital, don't bullshit me. I know you're in a bad spot, but how are you holding up?"

Ranma bit her lip before replying, "Not great, if I gotta be honest. The dream was my escape from..." she pointed to herself, "this." She slumped, "Xiadou really knows how to hit me where it hurts."

 Daisuke nodded. "Yeah, emptiness and despair, I know it too well. We'll get your curse back. In the meantime..." Daisuke trailed off. He lightly tapped his cane as he leaned against the door. "You eat lunch. You're still a growing girl," he remarked, with a slightly affected paternal voice.

 Ranma looked around nervously to see if anyone had heard or seen. She covered her face. "Yeah.... yeah I should. Thanks." 

Ranma walked back inside and wolfed down the lunch made for her by Kasumi.

After classes, Ranma and Akane walked ahead of the others, making a beeline towards the club room.

"Thank goodness for small favors. Class wasn't so bad today," Akane said.

"Just the whispers and laughing," Ranma replied.

"Hey, I was half expecting tacks in my shoes or notes in my desk calling me a 'digusting pig' or telling me to 'kill yourself', so talking behind my back is a freaking win in my book." Akane let out a small laugh, "Let's just go to the club room. I'm in the mood to punch something." 

Her mood was dampened as they entered the space and saw only two members in dougi and stretching. There were four others, but they were standing to one side of the practice space, still in their school uniforms. Ranma hung back as Akane walked up the four. "What's going on?"

The four students looked awkward, one of the tugging on his shirt collar as they looked at each other. Finally, one of the four, a third-year boy who was a second-degree black belt and whom Akane had high hopes for in the upcoming Winter tournament, bowed deeply to her. 

"Club President Tendo. We just thought it was best if we told you in person, but..."

The second, a second-year girl who had joined last Spring from Class 2-A continued.

"We're quitting the Kempo club."

Akane blinked, "Why? If there' anything you disagree with how the club is run or—"

The older boy shook his head, as did the other three. "It's not that you're a bad president or sensei, but..."

Another one of the group, a first year girl said, "I don't want to be the focus of any rumors. We don't want any trouble and now that the club has a reputation..." 

"What do you mean by reputation?" Akane asked.

The leader of the four shook his head. "I'm sure you're aware, Club President.We're sorry."

The four students bowed and left the club room in a hurried manner.

Ranma walked up to Akane and asked, "you gonna be okay?" 

"What else can I do? I can't force them to stay, even if they're total stupid bastards that I'd like to—" Akane sighed as she and Ranma began preparing. Akane put in her dougi over her gym shirt and shorts and Ranma stripped down to a tank top, but kept his uniform pants on.

Once she was ready, she walked to the two remaining members and said, "Hey, thank you for staying. I appreciate it." She bowed to them.

 "I mean, you're a good president, Tendo." Hana Koizumi, a second year girl, began, "They were saying some really crass stuff about the club, especially 2-A and 2-B."

"Yeah..." a first year boy from a different class added, "Miwa-Senpai from 2-A was going on about how '2-F is filled with degenerates so no wonder the club is like that'. I can't help but not get mad at them for you." 

Akane smiled. "Just remember we don't start fights."

"You merely finish them,"  A familiar voice said.

"Kuno-Senpai," Ranma said, a bit dismissively. "Lack of sleep must've rotted your brain, this ain't the kendo practice space."

"I'm aware of that, little lady," Kuno said with a smirk, "I'm making a last minute change of club."

"Aren't you Kendo Club Captain?" Ranma asked. 

Kuno shrugged, "Yeah, well I only did Kendo so I'd have a reason to carry a weapon around town. And it was fun being Captain with my own minions, but honestly I'm kind of over it. Besides, it's almost winter, 3rd years usually step back for exams and shit, so I got a good out."

Akane looked a bit skeptical as she said, "so... you want to do kenpo now?"

"I was thinking I'd broaden my horizons, maybe save a few damsels in distress..." When he saw Ranma frown, "platonically of course. I don't wanna hog the spotlight from the heroines, of course."

Akane replied, "Hey, I said to lay off Ranma. I don't get why you have it in for him so much."

"Saotome doesn't seem to mind." 

Almost as if on cue, Ranma replied very convincingly to no one in the room save Akane, "Y-yeah I do! Lay off, Kuno... Idiot." 

Akane rubbed her temple, "Okay. If you're willing to behave, you can join in the workouts." 

"Don't forget about us!" Some more voices piped up as Sayuri, Hiroshi, and Daisuke ran in, all wearing gym clothes rather than proper dougi.

"Oh, you made it!" 

"Sorry," Sayuri said. "We got distracted with something in class."

"It's my fault, really. I'm a bit slow getting around. Hopefully not for much longer," Daisuke added, raising his cane. "I'll just do what I can for now." 

Akane smiled. "Okay, Kempo-Club is now in session!"

 

---

 

The next few weeks passed by uneventfully, both asleep and awake. The time was punctuated only by the few hours after school where Ranma, Akane, Hiroshi, Sayuri, and Daisuke trained in martial arts. Akane mostly led the club's remaining members and Kuno (who knew more than he let on in their forms) while Ranma began teaching the others what she called 'quick n' dirty' Anything Goes Martial Arts. In truth, it was half self-defense techniques and half a mix of the basic forms in Kenpo, Tae Kwon Do, and Wing Chun, emphasizing creating defensible spaces, ways to block incoming strikes, and exploiting openings in enemy defenses to strike with a well placed fist or kick.

On one such afternoon, Akane was walking to the P.E. shed after class. Kuno had suggested a few extra mats for a sparring session between her and Ranma and she went off to grab a few. 

As she made her way around the corner towards the rear of the school, she stopped as someone called out to her. 

"Um, Tendo-senpai?" Akane turned around and saw a student, probably a first year. She was about the same height as her, but with longer hair up and in a high ponytail. She was also, perhaps tellingly, wearing a cheerleading uniform, though with tracksuit pants instead of a skirt, given how chilly the autumn air was becoming. 

"Um... is something wrong?" 

The girl looked at Akane a bit, her brow furrowed and Akane grew somewhat suspicious. 

"Ah, you see... I'm sorry if it's out of the blue, but you're always around with the other second years and I needed to speak with you in private so..." 

Akane took a half-step. This seemed innocent enough, but she couldn't help but worry this was some kind of bullying tactic. She looked around quickly if anyone else was nearby. 

"I mean... um.. Well," the girl's voice seemed a bit subdued, emphasized by her clasping her hands and rubbing them, "That is... do you want to go out sometime?" 

Akane's arms felt slack. "Huh?"

"Well I mean, I heard about you and I thought you were cute when I saw you at the entrance ceremony in the Spring, but I didn't want to assume anything, but I mean if you like girls, maybe I thought, you wouldn't mind if a first year asked you out on a date? But I understand if I'm being too forward! I just felt like I'd been sitting on my butt for too long without asking..." 

Akane felt her composure begin to return, "Well... um..." 

"Oh! Sorry. It's Kirijo. Mariko Kirijo! I'm on the cheer squad... which I guess is obvious now and oh jeez I sound like a dork." 

"No! You're fine. And well, I'm flattered but..." 

Mariko slumped her shoulder, "Is what they're saying wrong? Please don't be mean if I messed up. I just heard that you were interested in girls and—"

Akane shook her head, "No, they're right. I'm gay. It's just... it's not even the rumors, it's just things that are going on... with the club and, um, other things in my life. I don't think I'm ready to date again yet." 

Mariko nodded, "I see... I'm sorry for wasting your time, Tendo-senpai." She began to walk away. 

"Hey wait," Akane called out. Mariko turned back. "If you'd like, maybe we can be friends? There's not that many girls brave enough to be out in high school, by choice or by force."

Mariko smiled, "I'd like that." she raised an arm to wave goodbye. Akane noticed her rainbow wristband as she waved and ran off. 

"Huh."

When she came back Hiroshi was jumping around with Ranma. Hiro jumped about 1 meter in the air and, while spinning once, kicked the air twice before coming back down, swaying a bit as he regained his stance.

"Ah, I can't do it. But I bet you could a Tatsumaki Senpuukyaku,"

" I spin and kick the spot twice."

"Technically it's 3 or 4 times depending on if it's Ryu or Ken. And it's with the same foot."

"Oh, kind of like a Huryo Chagi? But jumping?" Ranma asked, scratching her head.

"Um, yeah, I think. All the kicks happen before you land."

Akane let out a laugh, "You're teaching Ranma Street Fighter moves?" 

"I mean, why not? We're learning the basics, so why not some fun stuff? They're cool!" Hiroshi replied. 

"Dai says I got Sakura's version down. Shunpuukyaku!" she demonstrated by doing a short springing hop and spin quickly, her leg extended out in a kick before seeming to float back down. 

"Yeah, that's pretty much it. Oh, that reminds me. Make sure you call out the move when you do it," Daisuke said. "Like this: Tatsumaki senpuukyaku!"

Ranma cocked her head, but shrugged. "Hey, Akane. Grab one of the kick pads so I can practice. Akane nodded and set herself up about a meter in front of Ranma, holding up the padded red vinyl kick pad.

Ranma nodded and after a second to prepare herself, she jumped and yelled "Tatsumaki Ryuupuukyaku!". In her spin, she kicked the target 3 times with her right foot. On her last rotation, she lifted her left leg and hit the pad with another Tae Kwon Do-inspired back kick. She landed, in a protective stance before relaxing as she heard the small group of club members clap. 

"Showoff," Akane joked. "Tornado Dragon Wind Kick?" 

"Hey, Anything Goes is about putting your own spin on established forms of combat," Ranma replied. The blush on her face betrayed her bravado.

"Okay, show me that after club. Right now..." Akane pointed to the mats she had brought. "It's time to spar. Maeda and Hiroshi, Sayuri and Koizumi, Kuno, you got your rematch with Ranma."

"Actually, I'll pass. Why don't you ladies fight?" Kuno pointed to Akane and Ranma, "I'll help out Kuroda here,." He pointed at Daisuke.

"He's not healthy enough to full out spar," Akane said.

"I know. I ran my own club, remember? Still, it'd be a waste to just have him sit here. I'll keep it easy on him, okay?" 

Akane looked at Daisuke, "You okay with this, dude?"

Daisuke laughed and replied, "I can hit kuno with my cane if he gets too handsy on me." He gave a wink to Kuno and Akane threw up her hands before walking back to Ranma. 

"Okay, Looks like we're facing off." 

Ranma smirked, "Center ring in this circus, huh?" 

Akane and Ranma stood and faced each other, giving a quick bow before starting. Akane tooka wide defensive stance, while Ranma shifted between a traditional Wing Tsun stance and Bird's Tail Grasp, shifting around and moving arhythmically in order to poke at Akane's defenses. Akane was impassive and watched Ranma's posture and torso, rather than her arms and legs. 

"On your guard today, huh?" 

"Yep. What about you? You're either testing me or you have to use the bathroom."

"Oooh.... funny. That kind of joke wouldn't cut it in a manzai act !" Ranma punctuated the last word with a sudden dash towards Akane. She seemed to cause the air to audibly whoosh as she reached Akane instantaneously, her arm out in a strike. 

At seemingly the last possible moment, Akane blocked Ranma with an open palm, stopping the force of the blow dead. This definitely made a loud thud, that caused the rest of the room to stop  their own spars and gape as Akane countered with her own strike. 

Ranma used her free arm to block and knock Akane's punch aside as she spun around Akane's left and dealt a series of light strikes and a roundhouse kick. 

Akane took the first strike on the shoulder before she leaned back to dodge the second strike. Using the momentum, she brought her arm back and, in a quick motion, threw her fist forward and lunged at Ranma. Ranma’s eyes widened just before the blow. With her right leg extended out in a kick that went above Akane's head as she lunged, she hastily jumped back with the left.

The other club members let out a collective gasp as they saw Ranma jump up and begin to spiral as she flipped herself to an upright pose. Even Akane, still in the throes of her follow-through, looked up as it felt like Ranma hung in the air at the apex of her jump. For a second, it felt as though Ranma existing mere inches from the high ceiling was as natural as the rafters. 

Ranma found her balance as she began to descend. If anything, she felt as though she was falling slower than she had jumped. She was in outer space looking down at the earth and at Akane. Ranma looked straight at her and there were too many emotions to process. But still, she felt weightless, free, most herself at this moment.

Just as her toes touched the practice mat, Ranma landed about half a meter in front of Akane. She brought her hands together in a double open palm strike. "Mouko Takabisha!" Ranma cried out as she extended her arms, which stopped a good 15 centimeters in front of Akane.

"Just kid-" Ranma began before a gust of wind seemed to hit Akane. Her hair and gi flapped around briefly, as though an industrial fan had instantaneously been turned on and off inches from her face. 

There was dead silence as Ranma put her hands back at her hips and looked around. The old club members had their jaws drop. Kuno looked as though he was trying to find the air conditioning vents. Hiroshi, Sayuri, and Daisuke looked impassively, though the latter had his hand on his forehead.

Finally Ranma looked at Akane who seemed lost in thought as she looked back at her.

Akane smiled. It was a broad, genuine grin. "You're such a dork."

This broke the tension and there was some soft laughter as Ranma rubbed the back of her in sheepishness and things went back to normal until the end of the club session.

After class, Ranma and Akane walked home. Akane noticed Ranma, usually eager to rehash and analyze sparring sessions with her, was quiet and subdued, looking a bit distracted. As they walked over the canal, Ranma turned to look at the water. A cold breeze kicked up and she began to shiver a bit. 

Akane looked at Ranma as the hair near her face blew back with the wind. She found herself feeling conflicted. 

He looks like he has a lot on his mind. Seeing him like this is just... beautiful...

Wait.

Ranma's a guy. But he told me about the dress... And then at the beach... okay, so he's maybe a little bit effeminate. That doesn't mean anything. Ranma's still a guy. A nice and pretty guy who really cares about me and I think could use a hug, but he's still a guy! Ugh, Yuka was not right about me!

They walked past a boutique clothes store. Akane looked around and saw a pair of college-aged women in short skirts and semi-opaque leggings leaving.

No, I'm proud and I'm very gay. I mean, Daisuke's been my friend since we were kids and I don't... ew, no. Why is it different with Ranma? Just because he's more sensitive and open and maybe my brain is just fried because I haven't touched anyone since 

"You okay?" Ranma asked her.

"Huh!?"

"Ya seem... distracted? Were you doin' some girl watching while I wasn't lookin'?"

"Well..." 

"Aw, you know it's not fair." Ranma pouted as she frowned. "At least point them out. I have eyes too, ya know." She crossed her arms in front of her waist, but then stuck out her tongue.

Akane shook her head. "I was thinking that maybe we can go shopping for winter clothes? You don't have any outerwear and I noticed you were a bit cold."

Ranma pursed her lips, "I guess... The wind kind of just cuts through ya. I dunno if I'm gonna find anythin' I like, but... sure. It'll be a nice trip out with ya. I like hangin' out with ya, Akane."

Akane hoped the cold weather explained how warm her face felt when she nodded, "great! It's a d- it'll be fun!"

Akane noticed Ranma look back at the boutique display before they walked home.

 

---

 

Despite it only being mid-October, the season was already starting to turn to winter. The trees had their leaves stripped after a nasty rain storm swept through the city. Ranma felt the weather was an extension of the rest of herself that she was having the life slowly choked out of her. One saving grace was a sage green pashmina scarf she had found shopping on a weekend with Akane. It was patterned with rose pink diamond stripes, but Ranma was able to fold it up so that they weren't noticeable to strangers while still letting her see them when she looked down. When she got to school she folded and tucked the scarf into her shoe locker and got on with the day.

Classes were a blur of lectures and Ranma struggled to keep her attention. She knew that exams were on the way, but it was difficult to not be distracted by the tightness of the shirt cuffs on her wrist, the deepness when she cleared her throat, or how her hands seemed to be larger than she remembered. She was grateful the school uniform didn't have a tie. And yet, the hyperfixation was better than the times she had caught herself 'outside' as she had come to think of it. Ranma had felt it a few times since the last dream, especially in class, when she didn't even seem to be around her own body. She felt like she was just driving it around like she was a Gundam pilot. It was scary for her. She was slowly feeling out of sync with her body and, as much as it sucks, she preferred fixating to the point of distraction.

At some point it was afternoon and gym class. The boys and girls had been separated for volleyball and basketball, respectively and, with no way of getting out of it, Ranma found herself in the locker room with them.

Ranma stood in a distant corner of the locker room and faced the exterior painted concrete wall, as far away from anyone as she could get. Around her, she could hear the background din of the second year boys chatting and horseplaying as they got dressed for gym.

"Man exams are soon. Gotta get my score up or my parents are gonna ground me.

"Yo, you see the rack on Hanada in 2-B? When the hell did she grow them?"

"She's dating some private high school guy, she's way out of your league."

Ranma undid the gakuran and breathed a small sigh of relief as she removed it. She quickened her pace as she undid the cuffs of her dress shirt and began undoing the button in front. She looked down at the bench, seeing her t-shirt and gym pants ready to go.

"Hey Kuroda! Where's the cane?"

"Don't need it no more. Doc says I'm good enough to do P.E. as long as I don't go all out. We're doing half-court so I should be good."

Ranma, after a second, took off her shirt and bent down to grab the t-shirt. It was supposed to be a near instantaneous swap of clothes but she noticed something on her chest. A single small black hair. Objectively, she knew it was just a single hair and it wasn't anything. The implication of its presence, however, the evidence of what it meant for her and her future and knowing she had no sense of control began to send her into a daze and she just stood there.

"Aw man, I'm too tired for gym."

"What, did you stay up too late jerking off to idol gravure?" 

"Ah man, don't be gross... and Yuko Aoki is fuckin' hot dude. What are you, a fag?"  

Ranma hated all of this. She hated the concentrated smell of boy sweat around her.  She hated that some of it was her own. Seeing the small hairs on her chest was just a reminder that she isn’t right and hasn't been for a long time. 

"Hey, what's with Saotome?" 

"Wait hold up, this'll be hilarious...."

"Shit, don't!"

She felt a presence behind and an arm reach around her, reaching for her chest. Ranma’s daze was replaced with fear and panic.

"Hah, purple nurpl-ah, the-AhhhhHH!" the boy started to cry out before it turned to yelling and pain. 

In the span of a second, Ranma grabbed the boy's wrist following a technique she learned from a Vale Tudo fighter from Brazil, broke his forearm, spun him in front of her so his back slammed against the concrete wall with a wet thud and, with her free arm, punched him dead center in the face with a loud growl of force. 

As though a spotlight had suddenly been flipped on and off, the room seemed to flash brightly for just a moment as the punch landed.

Ranma blinked. She finally recognized the boy as Ryo Hanamura, from class 2-C. He slid down the wall seated in a heap, blood pouring from his nose and wailing in pain as his right arm flopped next to him, the broken bone poking under the skin.

Ranma, in the second after she realized what she did, let out a gasp, grabbed her gym shirt and placed it over her chest without putting it on, and ran out of the room. She pushed past Hiroshi, who had tried to run and stop Hanamura, and Daisuke, who could only stare in disbelief.

In the aftermath, the boys locker room exploded in anger. 

"Oh shit!"

"What the fuck!?"

"Serves Hanamura right. This isn't middle school. You don't fuck with the martial artist."

"Nah, Saotome's a fuckin' psycho! He'd coulda killed Hanamura." 

"I'm getting the teacher!"

Hiroshi looked at Daisuke. "What do we do now?" 

Daisuke sighed, "Let the coach know what happened, at least let him know Hanamura provoked her." 

"Huh? Uh, okay," Hiroshi replied after a moment of confusion. 

Daisuke jogged out as well, though given a moment's thought, found the stairs that led up to the roof and went up. He was glad he only needed to take a quick breather at the top of the stairs. 

As he thought, Ranma sat on a bench by the door. Her shirt was back on, though Daisuke noticed her arms still crossed as though protecting herself.

"Hey, uh... mind if I sit?" 

Ranma stayed still. 

"Uh... I'll just hang back here." 

"No!" Ranma blurted out, "I mean... shit, I'm sorry Dai. Yeah, you can sit, I'm just.." Ranma relaxed a bit, "I'm all wrapped up in my head again."

"For what it's worth, Hanamura had it coming, I thought." 

Ranma shook her head, " No. I lost control. Yeah, maybe he deserved a slap in the face or maybe, maybe , if I just punched him... but I messed up. I can't lose control like that. It..." Ranma rubbed her hand. "It was too easy to hurt him."

Ranma slammed a fist on the bench. "It's not fair, Dai. I feel stuck. And now, I'm sure everyone is gonna say I'm some kind of violent maniac. I just want to be normal" 

"Yeah, It's not fair. But..." 

"But?" 

"Sorry, Ranma. You're not normal." 

Before Ranma could reply, Daisuke raised his hand. "I'm not normal. Neither is Hiro, Sayu, Akane, Hanamura, anyone. No one is *normal*, just a bunch of people pretending there's a normal they got to be and some parts of it come easier than others." 

Ranma replied, "I don't get it." 

"Look, I know you're a girl, but you can't show that part to people. You're also a kickass martial artist. I'm a nerd who collects wrestling videos, old videogames, and porn. Hiro builds gunpla. Sayuri has a whole collection of manzai comedy tapes and punk albums. Akane... she kicks ass as well and well, she's just cool."

Ranma nodded. "Yeah..." 

"Look what I'm saying is that you don't wanna be normal , you want people to see you as you are. You wanna feel like you're living honestly. That means that, eventually, you're gonna have to tell everyone."

"Everyone?" 

"Well, not everyone , but I'd probably start with Hiro and Sayu and Akane." 

"But Akane's still dealing with that fallout with Yuka and..." 

"That's mostly calmed down." 

Ranma nodded, "It's not gonna fix being stuck... or having to use the guys' locker room."

"You know who you are, Ranma. Even if you don't get your body back in the dream, you're still a girl on the inside right? You can figure something out."

"Actually, there's something you should know about what happened. You-"

The door opened and Daisuke and Ranma looked to see their English teacher come out. She looked at the two with a sad look. 

"Saotome... you're needed in the principal's office. I assume you know why." 

Ranma stood and gave a light bow. "Yeah... I know, teach." He walked to the door and turned to Daisuke, who gave her a strained smile.

"You were radiant," Daisuke said, with a small knowing smile, much to Ranma's confusion.

Chapter 7: Renewed Vows, Revitalized Spirits

Ranma arrived home an hour earlier than usual. She gave Kasumi the news as well as the form from the school before quietly setting down her bag and going to the dojo to meditate.

Her head was down, looking at her feet as she opened the door. 

"Haaah!" Ranma looked up surprised to see her father training. She watched quietly as she saw Genma Saotome, 46 years young, leap up kick three times in the air, alternating feet until he landed on the other side of the dojo, slightly unsteady, but he recovered. He let out a low, quiet laugh to himself. 

"Heh heh... still got it. Hell, even better than when I was a young man, heh he-oof!" Genma massaged his lower back with his right hand, "Damn desk job's ruining my back... Or maybe I'm just getting old..." 

Ranma let out a small chuckle at her father's antics, "Not bad, Pops."

Genma turned in surprise and glared at Ranma,  "Ranma! What're you doing—" he paused as he noted Ranma's expression shift from amusement to worry, "I mean... you're home early, boy."

Ranma stiffened up, her lips pursed. "Yeah... I messed up. Got a week's suspension for punching a guy's lights out."

Genma shook his head. His face grew stern and he began to bellow out something before he stopped himself. "Well..." Genma said, in a soft, grave, "I trust he had it coming. I assume you'll use the time wisely. You're not a kid anymore." 

Ranma was slightly surprised, realizing she was relaxing tensed up fists. She made it a point to bow to her father. "Yeah, Pops. I came ta meditate like Master Guo taught me..." she waited and, after not seeing Genma frown at that, "Then probably practice a bit more from the Aikido 'n' Judo playbooks. I probably went a bit too Krav Maga on the assh—jerk."

Genma sighed. Ranma tried to read her father's face. She expected anger or at least some kind of castigation. Instead, her father nodded and said, "Good. I'll take my leave to not disturb you, son." 

Ranma stood until Genma left. She walked over and closed the door. She felt the stings of 'boy' and 'son' and, while those words cut deeply, she was confused by her father's demeanor. She recalled the thrashing, the yelling. She expected him to call her 'weak' or 'sloppy' or maybe even spar with her to 'toughen the boy up'.

After a moment of contemplation, Ranma shook her head wildly. Forget the old man, she thought  I gotta focus.  She sat down in seiza and began to concentrate.

 

---

 

夢ばかりじゃない少女

YumeBakari Jya Nai Shoujo 〜 Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 7

Renewed Vows, Revitalized Spirits

 

---

 

A few hours after Ranma began training in the dojo, the door slid open. The chilly autumn air was more refreshing than unwelcome as Ranma stopped her modified form and looked up to see Akane, Daisuke, Sayuri, and Hiroshi enter. 

Ranma grimaced as she saw her friends gathered there. Daisuke gave her a short nod. Sayuri looked sad. Hiroshi was frowning, but overall he seemed confused. Akane was the hardest for Ranma to gauge. She seemed mad. 

Ranma hung her head. "I'm sorry," she said. The feelings she had felt earlier at school and with her father came bubbling back from where she was able to tamp them down and she found herself tearing up. "I'm sorry Hiro, Dai. I put ya in a bad position... How-"

"He's not dead or anything. He stopped bleeding before they took him to the nurse’s office." Hiroshi said.

Daisuke added, "The rumor is that his dad wanted to press charges, but the Principal was able to talk ;em out of it."

Hiroshi said,  "I mean, you were just defending yourself."

Ranma shook her head. "I lost control, Hiro. I know better than that." She turned to Akane and bowed deeply. "I'm sorry Akane. I fucked up. I'm sorry if I messed things up for the Kenpo club."

Ranma stood up and saw Akane, frowning, her face red from either the cold or being upset. Ranma balled her fists.. 

"Why?" Akane finally asked. "What happened to you to react like that?"  

Ranma looked around, first to Daisuke then around the room. She felt her eyes shimmer on the brink of crying again. "I... I was lost in thought... I panicked. It..." she shrugged, "I was mulling over that fight with Herb and I felt someone try to touch me and I panicked."

Akane replied, "... I'm sorry, I didn’t realize losing that fight affected  you so much. We'll have another shot at it, right?" she raised a fist and smiled at Ranma. "I believe in you." 

Ranma's face grew hot, "Well I mean... yeah. We'll take care of Herb n' Xiadou but I... there's some—"

"Akane!" Kasumi's voice carried throughout the courtyard. "Can you come and help me with something one moment?" 

Akane turned and opened the door of the dojo and called out towards the house, "I'll be there in a sec, sis!". She said, "I'll be back soon," and then left.

Ranma slumped to the ground as Akane left. "I'm sorry Dai. I know you said I gotta be open 'n' honest to everyone, but I... I can't tell Akane yet..." 

"Tell her what? What are ya keepin' from us?" Hiroshi asked. "C'mon, I defended ya against Coach. Is it about the dreams? You said we were dragged into that mess. We got a right to know!" 

Ranma shook her head, "Hiro, it ain't like that. Not exactly..." She wiped her face and stood up. "Yeah, you're right. Just... don't say anything to Akane yet. I'll figure out some way of tellin' her, but I ain't ready yet, She's already had a lot of crap on her plate..." 

"You're not hurt or dying, or anything of the sort, right? Did Herb do anything to your soul or life force when he hit you?" Sayuri asked. 

Ranma blinked, "Huh? I don't think so?" She patted herself down, worried for a moment before shaking her head, "No, that's not, what I'm sayin' is that—," Ranma stopped and took another breath. Rip the bandaid off, already you dumb jerk . "Okay, when Herb splashed me with the water that stopped my curse from working, it really hurt. You know how much I like being in that cursed form in the dream?" 

Sayuri and Hiroshi nodded.

"Well, that's ‘cause, I don't think it's supposed to be a curse... At least, not for me. Maybe the Ranma that was supposed to exist before Xiadou blew up China was just a guy cursed with a girl form, but for me, the real Ranma Saotome, she's that girl." Ranma let out a breath of frustration, "I mean, me , I'm a girl. Like on the inside." Ranma pointed at her heart.

Hiroshi's jaw dropped.  "Uhhhh.... but wait, you have a... you know." He gestured pantsward, "How do you know you're a girl?" 

Daisuke buried his face in his hands. "Really, dude?"

Hiroshi looked flustered as he snapped back to Daisuke, "C'mon! I just! I mean..." He stopped flailing around and looked at Ranma, "I... actually, now that I think about it..." He nodded to her, like he agreed to go get a beef bowl after class. "The dream stuff that's happened and like how Ranma is... I guess it makes sense."

Ranma replied, growing a bit upset, "Huh? Whaddaya mean 'how I am'?" 

"I mean, like, you're this jock who could kick anyone's ass, but you don't act like some kind of macho blowhard like Kuno. You're pretty, uh I dunno, gentle? I guess? Not that dudes can't be gentle or whatever, but like it's different. Hell, speaking of Kuno, you don't get annoyed anymore when he calls you ‘miss’ or ‘young lady’." 

Ranma looked a bit embarrassed, "Well... Kuno is too stupid to understand the difference between the dream world and reality. And he's just jerkin' my chain, but it was actually kind of nice to hear him call me ‘miss’."

"And, like, you're not against girly stuff, at least if the outfits I've seen you wear in the dream is anything to go by." Hiroshi added, "...Wait, does that mean you have a closet of that stuff here, too?"

"Hiroshi!" Sayuri hissed.

Ranma shook her head, "Nah... I ain't got nothing like that really. I, uh, had this ugly dress when I was 14 in China, but Pops ripped it up and kicked my ass for havin' it."

The room grew a bit quiet at that. 

"Sorry." Ranma said to fill the void. "I didn't mean ta bring the room down. Just tryin' ta lay it out on the table and—oof!" Ranma let out a puff of air as she was getting crushed by a hug from Sayuri. "Wha?"

"That's what it was! When we talked over the summer and you told me you felt all wrong and you were afraid of what you were feeling. That's what you meant! I'm sorry. You've been struggling with this for that long and... I told you you need to tell us this kind of stuff!" She took a step back and placed a hand on Ranma' shoulder. "I'm happy you said something rather than leave us hanging forever. But you should tell Akane, too."

Ranma replied, "Yeah... I know I need ta tell her. I'm just...  I'm scared of what might happen. She's been in a bad place lately, but if I don't say somethin' and she finds out somewhere else... I'll tell her. Soon, okay?" 

Sayuri nods, "I'll hold you to that. Then we can have some fun!"

Ranma blinked, "Fun?" 

"Yeah, I'm sure you want at least a few new outfits? I've been looking for an excuse to have a girls' day out."

Ranma shuffled uncomfortably, though the smile was easy to see on her face. "Wai-wait! I'm not ready to tell the whole world yet... But I'd like that someday soon."

Daisuke asked, "Well is there anything we can do at the moment to help you be comfortable with yourself? How can you feel like yourself if you can't have your curse?"

Ranma sat with that a bit, literally as she fell back onto the tatami floor, hand on her chin. "...ya got me there... Lemme think about it some more." She looked up, "Hey, lemme show you what I wanted you guys to work on since I won't be a club for the week. I was thinking of getting some more jumping kicks into your forms. Might come in handy if we have to fight that real tall bastard  along with Herb."

" More jumps?" Hiroshi sighed, "my legs are still sore from last week."

"I'm tellin' ya. The best way ta loosen up yer limbs is ta keep doin' it!" Ranma exclaimed with a sudden jump from her cross-legged sitting position, jumping above Hiroshi's own head before coming down and standing. 

By the time Akane returned, She saw her four friends practicing a strange, dynamic kata, Ranma leading them with a big grin on her face. Akane looked in awe. She couldn't recall the last time she had seen Ranma smile like that outside of the dream. 

 

---

 

Ranma had spent the first few days of her suspension in a sort of routine. She spent the morning helping Kasumi with chores. She swept and mopped up the dojo, raked leaves in the garden and pond, and helped hang the laundry and take in when it dried. She was glad Akane had talked her into buying a hoodie, even though she wasn't particularly excited by the heather grey color and bland blue logo. It was warm enough for outdoor work, however. After lunch, she would begin training. 

One late afternoon, a few days into her suspnsion, Ranma was meditating in the dojo. She could feel the mixed emotions of shame, anger, guilt, and disgust with herself vying to distract her from trying to focus. She had been mulling over Daisuke's question from before: What do you need to be comfortable with yourself? How can you feel like a girl, even if you don't have your curse?

She heard gentle footsteps enter the dojo. 

"Ranma..." It was Kasumi. "A phone call. From China."

Ranma opened her eyes and quickly turned. "Oh! Thank you, Kasumi!" She bolted back to the house.

She almost tripped over herself as she eagerly grabbed the phone. "Shīfù!"

"Ah, my young apprentice. I got your training journal yesterday and—"

"Wait! Something's happened and—Oh, I'm sorry, Shīfù. You did?" 

Master Guo gave a chuckle through the slightly crackling line. "Keeping busy, child? I'm glad. I call because I felt letters would not do. I thought you needed a kind ear to listen."

Ranma paused, her excitement ebbing as she nodded. "Thank you shīfù, you're too kind." 

"Nonsense. I'm not as kind as I should be to one of my apprentices." His tone changed and asked more seriously, "How is your father?"

"Pops? He's... okay I think? He doesn't really talk to me much these days. Leaves me to train on my own and he also works as a security guard at night so... I guess that's better than him finding out what I wrote or that I'm even keeping a dia- I mean a training journal." 

"I see... What is troubling you then?" 

"There's been some... strangeness."

"With Qinghai? More of the Nujiezu past?"

"...yes. How did you know?" 

"There have been some odd tremors recently, Ranma. Near the low lying areas of the monastery. The government brought in seismologists, but they say Phoenix mountain is inactive. They say tectonic plate friction is the cause, but... I sense something more... there is... not sure how to say.. 'Kōngqì zhòng yǒu yīdìng de huǒhuā'

"Like a certain something in the air?" Ranma did her best to translate it aloud.

"Yes. The old abbot, Master Pao, used to say, 'It is as if the Dragon King's Daughter is crying out to be heard."

"What!?" 

"Funny expression, yes? He said it was something the villagers used to say in his youth. He said it was when it felt like the air, the qi of a place was swelling. Like before a thunderstorm, but instead of feeling it on your skin, you feel it deeper still. He said he only truly felt that feeling a handful of times. That it had quieted since becoming an old man. There is something like that feeling I am sensing here..." 

Ranma blinked. Unsure what else to say, she asked, "But I thought the Dragon King had a son?" 

Master Guo gave an audible "Interesting thing to ask. Is that so, Ranma? Is the Dragon King's child what has been causing this new trouble?"

Ranma frowned, "I.. I guess. I mean, you saw everything I wrote about in the journal. You don't think I'm crazy, do you?"

"I have been doing my own study and meditation. I recall finding a book that told of women like you having something of a gift with communicating with the heavens and seeing the spirits of the past and future... This is provenance, yes?"

"Women like..." 

"Yes. I understand well from your words and your actions."

"And you're not upset? Disappointed? Like Pops was?"

“I made a great mistake when you were in Qinghai. I will not forget that lesson. I want to heal that hurt. As for your father... I would seek to understand him, if nothing else.”

Ranma frowned on her end of the line. "Yes Shīfù."

"Also... How about this? I have another gift for you, as a reward for your diligent training and your notes to me. If I learn anything more that could be of use to you about the Musk or your other teacher, I will let you know again." 

" Thank you, Shīfù. Wǒ..." Ranma paused. "wǒ fēicháng gǎnxiè nín de zhǐdǎo." 

Master Guo in a loud puff, replied. "Bié nàme zhèngshì! Why so formal, Ranma!? Enough of this 'shīfù' business!"

"Ah, I'm sorry... Uncle then."

The voice on the other end let out a light, happy chuckle, "You're a good child. I would have liked to have a daughter like you. Kind and gentle, but also strong willed. Only heaven knows why these things happen as they do... You're becoming a fine young woman."

Ranma looked to see if Kasumi or Soun were within hearing distance. Seeing an empty hall, she spoke in a small voice, "But I mean, I still look the same. I don't know what to do. I can't just go around explaining to everyone, right? How will people see me? How do I know for sure?"

"Well... what did you do with that ribbon I sent you?"

"I uh... I've been usin' it as a bookmark?" 

There was an audible sigh, "You silly girl, I bought that for you for your hair. You didn't cut it, did you? I bet you're still using that bit of string Lǐ Huī saved from a used sack of rice, aren't you?"

"Um... well maybe?" Ranma let out a nervous laugh as she grabbed her hair and looked at the dingy, more grey than white string, "But won't people notice if I'm wearing a ribbon? What if people see me and think..." Ranma stopped talking, "Oh... oh ..." Ranma grew silent.

"This, like anything, takes doing and practice. You think I know how to be a monk of this temple my first day? You must practice being yourself, like you would practice new forms or new fighting styles." 

"Yes Shīfù—I mean, 'Uncle'," Ranma corrected. 

"Good. I want you to promise me something. 

"What is it?"

"Whatever it is you are about to face, I want you to do it with your head raised and with humility in your heart."

"I will do my best."

"I look forward to your next journal, wǒ de zhínǚ."

Ranma hung up the phone and slowly walked back to the dojo. She took two steps and stopped. 

Did Master Guo call me "niece"?   she thought.

Ranma raced upstairs to her room and found the box where she had hid her journal. She opened the book and retrieved the red ribbon. She undid the white string she had been using as a hair tie and, without much thought or art, folded the ribbon in hand and tied her hair with it, having enough left over to make a small bow. 

She went back to the dojo and began stretching before going into a form that consisted of mostly capoeira forms she had practiced over the summer and moves she saw in a gymnastics program on TV the week before. The meant she was alternating between handstand jumps and twirls leading into landing into splits, which she then lifted herself with her hands to twirl her legs in a full circle sweep before jumping off her hands and, with a backflip, landing and delivering a series  of rounded half-moon kicks with her legs. She finished up the form with a set of quick hand strikes, keeping her hands mostly flat, and striking at an imagined target in oblique chops before finishing with two straight punches at chest height accompanied by a loud kiai. 

She held the final pose for a moment to catch her breath. She felt her brow and the crown of her head drip with sweat. 

There was the sound of sft clapping and Ranma was startled as she stood straight suddenly and turned to see Akane standing there. Her school bag was on the floor next to her. 

"Oh, uh.. What time is it?" 

"It's 5:30. I just got back from club practice. Looks like you've been busy." 

Ranma nodded and looked sheepish as she brushed off the sweat from her face. "Yeah, well... I got some time to kill. But I've been helpin' Kasumi, too."

"You're doing great, as always. We're missing you at Kempo, but you have two more days of suspension left so not much longer until..." Akane leaned her body to one side as she looked at Ranma. 

Ranma turned her head to look behind her," Huh?" 

Akane shook her head. "No it's just... What's that on your hair?" 

Ranma's face grew red, "Um! Nothing! I uh I lost my usual hair tie and uh..."

"It's not bad," Akane replied with a smile. "It suits you. You always liked red."

Ranma nodded, "Uh, thanks. May-maybe I should go wash up for dinner," Ranma walked past Akane and out of the dojo, half-covering her face as she went to take a bath.

"Wait!" Akane said, grabbing Ranma's shoulder. Ranma froze like she had been turned to stone. Akane said, "It's a little uneven." She grabbed the bow that Ranma had tied and adjusted it. "There. It looks better now." 

Ranma looked back at Akane, her eyes hazy." T-Thanks. I- You sure it ain't weird?" 

Akane blinked, "Oh, cause of your Dad? Don't worry. You don't have to be some macho he-man if you don't want to be. You're a more sensitive guy than that." 

Ranma gulped as her senses came back to her. "Uh... uh yeah. Sure," she replied before walking out of the dojo. 

Akane looked at Ranma leaving. Did I say something wrong? she thought.

 

---

 

"See?" Sayuri said as Ranma told her about what happened in the Dojo the other day. She was painting Ranma's nails with clear polish. "This is why you need to tell her. It's only going to get more awkward." 

Currently, they were seated in her bedroom, around a small table in the middle of the room in front of Sayuri's twin bed. The door was open at her mother's insistence. Despite that inconvenience, Ranma marveled at the girl's room. The walls were painted a neutral off white as was the table they sat at and the desk Sayuri had her books and notes on. However, Ranma was keenly aware of the pink and lavender sheets, pillowcases, and bedspread as well as the similarly patterned rug that they were sitting at. She also noticed a shelf above the bed, filled to the brim with stuffed animals. Ranma felt a bit distracted looking at the room with a mixture of awe and a twinge of envy. 

"I know, I know... I just... I don't feel right yet." She began to move her hands together to twiddle her thumbs, but Sayuri yelled out, "Hey! You gotta let them dry first." 

'Oh, Sorry... bad habit." She started twiddling her toes instead.

"I swear, you're just as bad as Akane," Ranma looked confused. "Oh, she puts herself together well enough these days. But, did she ever tell you she played Romeo in Romeo and Juliet in 6th grade? 

"Oh... who's Romeo?" Ranma asked, prompting Sayuri to almost drop the brush she was using to paint her own nails. 

"I'm not going to dignify that with a response... Let's say Akane was even more boyish than you as a kid and it was only through my diligence, and maybe a little bit of encouragement from her older sisters, she has blossomed into a 'soft butch tomboy with some fashion sense'. That seems a comfortable spot for her. You however..." She put away the polish and waved her hands, with their fresh coat of pink nail polish, to dry them off a bit.

"What do you think?" She pointed to Ranma's hands. "They should be dry enough. Try lightly touching the ring finger or pinky." 

Ranma did as instructed. She could feel a smoothness rather than a liquid or tacky feeling. She also noticed that, while they had no color, in the right angle of the light, there was a light sheen. She moved her hand side to side to see the reflection more.

"That's good. You have a nice smile," Sayuri commented.

Ranma looked up, dumbfounded, "Wha?"

"I'm glad you like it. If you want, we could do a whole makeover. I think you'd have lots of fun with it."

Ranma shook her head reluctantly, "Um.... not yet. I-I ain't ready to take that step. Sorry." Ranma looked down. 

"Take your time Besides, you need to come out to Akane first anyway before we can have real fun."

"I'm gettin' to it. I'll know when I'm ready..."

Sayuri nodded. There was then a knock on the door.

Sayuri's mom yelled from the stairs, "Sayuri! Your boyfriend is here!"

Sayuri scrunched her face a bit. "I wish she wouldn't do that," she groused, though Ranma could see the blush on her face. 

"One sec. Feel free to read some of the magazines. I noticed you were staring at them earlier." Sayuri stood and walked out of her room downstairs.

Ranma gave a glance at the covers. Different names: JJ, ViVi, Fruits. On the cover of each were young women, about her age or older in different types of outfits. One looked like she was going to college classes in a peach sweater, cream colored jeans, and a large tote purse., the other was wearing a backless dress and posing coquettishly, another was more candid, in the front of some street in Harajuku wearing a large t-shirt and black jacket over either a very short skirt or shorts, fishnet stockings, crew socks with the tops pushed down to the ankles, and sneakers. 

Ranma started to imagine herself in each of those looks. She was at equal parts intrigued, unsure, and a bit disgusted with herself. She looked down at herself. Objectively there wasn't anything wrong, but she felt embarrassed. In the middle of those thoughts she was interrupted by someone gently rustling her hair. Ranma snapped up a hand, more startled than angry. She looked and saw Hiroshi jump back. Ranma pulled back her hand

"Ack! Sorry Ranma." 

"Shit, I didn't hit ya did I?" Ranma saw Hiroshi shake his head and she felt relieved.

"Hiro! Don't be mean to her."

"I wasn't! I was just messing around." 

"Horseplay with Daisuke, not Ranma. She's my guest, too. You wouldn't do that to me or Akane would you?"  Ranma blushed a little at hearing that particular suffix used on her.

Hiroshi opened his mouth to say something but nodded. "Well... maybe Akane, but yeah, I get it. Sorry bud." 

Ranma felt guilty. "It's okay. I mean, I mess around too, sometimes. I just got distracted with something 's all.'' She looked at Sayuri. I want to ask Sayuri if she thinks I'd look good in that dress, she thought to herself.

"Anyway, uh," Ranma spoke up again. "Let's get to do some studyin'. Last thing I need to do is have to take make-up classes while dealin' with...'' she gave a weak wave with her hands, "everything." 

The three sat together filling out workbooks and going over chapters they were sure would be on the exams. Ranma sat close to Sayuri as she helped her with the more complicated trigonometry they covered in math class. Sayuri's explanations of concepts like trigonometric identities were broken down and Ranma felt a strong similarity to how she taught Sayuri and the others martial arts.

"Thanks. You made it easy to get." Ranma said after finishing a problem on her own.

Meanwhile, Hiroshi was powering through English, visibly annoyed with all of the irregular verb conjugations. 

After an hour Hiroshi set down his pencil and fell over to one side of the floor. 

"Ugh, I need a break.... Why is English so stupid!?"

"Cause a bunch of stupid people got good at boats and guns, I guess?" Ranma said, looking over at Hiroshi. 

"Okay, let's take a break." Sayuri moved over and sat next to Hiroshi, lightly patting on her lap. Hiroshi took it as a cue and shifted a bit to rest his head on her lap.

"Ahhh. This is more soothing than any bed."'

"Idiot," Syauri replied. She looked up and saw Ranma suddenly look away, her face reddened.

"Oh, I'm sorry Ranma, I didn;'t mean to make you a third wheel."

Ranma, still looking away, shook her head. "Nono. I just... I was just thinking that you two are lucky, 's all." 

Hiroshi, still lying down, opened his eyes and said, "Hey, Ranma. Can I ask a question?" 

"Yeah, go for it." 

Hiroshi seemed to pause, "I dunno, I guess since you told us about being... you. I feel weird. Or like... I dunno how to act. Like I know it's you, martial artist and you eat basically anything and you're pretty reserved n' stuff, but like, I wanna get to know you better. Like I wanna know about my friends. Am I makin' any sense here?"

Ranma exhaled suddenly, letting go of tension she hadn't even realized she was holding onto. "Yeah, I get it. What's up?" 

"Well... what's so different about guys n' girls? How do you know you're a girl?" 

"I dunno what the real difference is yet. Master Guo told me it'd take some practice... I just know I am a girl, you know? Like you know you're a guy."

"...fair. Anything change like your favorite color or food or music or something?" 

Ranma tapped her chin, "I dunno. I always liked red..." She looked down at the magazines that were placed to the side in favor of school books. "I'd like to try out some clothes that're pink or peach, but nah, I like red 'n' gold. I like Chinese clothes and fashion in general. I think.... I'm kinda tryin' to let myself notice cute stuff, but it's kinda hard to really do anythin' about it." 

"Yeah that makes sense.... Another dumb question," Hiroshi followed up. "If you're a girl, do you like guys?" 

Ranma blinked, "Huh? I mean... I guess I never thought about it?" 

Sayuri sighed, "You don't have to. Trust me, some days, it's more trouble than it's worth," she pointedly poked Hiroshi on the head. 

Hiroshi rubbed his head. "Ow, hey! I'm just saying. Like, I know Akane isn't into guys, but I mean Ranma's never really talked about who she likes."

Ranma waved her hands in front of her. "It's okay! I just hadn't really thought about it! I've been kinda livin' in my head for a while... I hadn't really thought of things like that" 

"Well just sayin'... maybe it'll help make it easier," Hiroshi said quietly, "it's cool if ya like both," Hiroshi added, "I understand." 

Ranma blinked. "Huh?" 

Hiroshi hesitated a second, then with feigned nonchalance continued, "Just putting it out there so you ain't spinnin' your wheels feelin' like you gotta fit in somewhere. Like, I'm with Sayu, and I really love her, but I've had crushes on guys too... so, uh, don't let it be weird if you like both, okay?" 

Ranma nodded, "I'll keep it in mind, but..." she sighed.

Sayuri patted Hiroshi on the shoulder and he sat up, stretching his arms. "Don't worry, whatever happens, we're your friends." 

"Even if a friend just wants to be just friends? I won't ruin anything?" Ranma asked.

Hiroshi shook his head and smiled. "I mean Daisuke n' I are still bros. Daisuke's into older women, so he's waiting till college to really date anyone. So don't be too disappointed."

Ranma blinked a few times while tugging at her hair. "Uh... wait," her eyes bugged out, "I don't like Daisuke!" She exclaimed, "I like Ak-" Ranma clasped her hand over her mouth.

"Oh! Oh yeah, that makes sense."  Hiroshi said, rubbing the back of his head. "Just you n' Dai had a bit of chemistry." 

Ranma calmed down a bit, but shook her head.  "I mean, he's a nice guy... but, the reason I told him about me first was cause I felt so bad he got hurt by Xiadou... I don't want that happenin' to either of you. You guys are my friends and I swore ta protect you and help ya defend yourselves if I can't be there ta help." 

"You've done a lot, already. Besides, it's been fun, even if we're being targeted by some kin of dream monster thing," Sayuri said. "We believe in you."

Ranma nodded. She began twirling her hair with a stray hand. "And anyway... I mean I just want Akane ta be happy, even if it means I have to stay back..." 

Hiroshi and Sayuri looked at each other. "Wait..." Hiroshi began, "Have you been pining over Akane this whole time? And she doesn't even know you're a girl? That's rough, buddy."

Ranma let out a sigh, her shoulders slumped. 

"Jeez Hiroshi, some things can be left unsaid, you know..." Sayuri said, "But see? This is what I'm talking about. You can't keep everything you're feeling from her. It's unfair to Akane and to you."

 

---

 

Ranma felt something brush against her face. Her eyes still closed, she scrunched her face and wiggled her nose before she let out a sneeze large enough to jolt her up. As her eyes fluttered open, she saw a yellow butterfly flitter away. Her hands felt warm earth and soft green grass. Near her feet, were small patches of purple rhododendrons that dotted the downward slope of the hill she had been resting on. Further down she could see the tree line with scrubby spruces. 

"Bayan Har?" She mumbled in a low voice.

Ranma took stock of the landscape. This was where she had fought Daisuke when he had been possessed by XIadou, but unlike the wet, dark, cold lifeless landscape back then, there was a warmth she hadn't felt since the beginning of autumn. The sky, while not fully clear, was blue and bright in a way she knew it had not been before. 

She stood and stretched. She felt her body, slower, lankier than what she'd like, but familiarity had taught her how to adapt to the disconnect as she tried out a few simple Tai Qi Quan forms.

"Ranma!" A voice called out. She couldn't quite place who was calling out to her until she felt a sudden hug at her back, cushioned by a noticeably large chest which pressed against her."

"Ack! Sayuri!" Ranma jumped in shock and fell over. Ranma sat up and saw her friend, Sayuri, in her guise as the purple haired Chinese warrior that had been Cologne's great-granddaughter. "How does Shampoo not fall over with boobs like that?"

"You tell me. You seem to get around just fine with an even bigger chest here, usually."

Ranma undid the hair tie and rebraided her hair as she considered. "Fair enough," she replied. "Glad I ain't the only one around, but is it just us?" 

As soon as she asked that aloud, a long grappling hook, shaped like a hawk's talon, flew between Ranma and Sayuri and hooked onto a small outcropping above them. With a shout, the rope went taut and a figure flew up into the air. Ranma immediately picked out the long white robes and flowing longblack hair or Hiroshi's dream avatar as he arced over the two of them, lost control as the rope twisted with the sleeve of his robe, and landed flat on his face in an open mound of dirt.

"Hiro!" Sayuri ran over to tend to the fallen. Ranma shook her head as she facepalmed as he slowly sat up.

"I, uh, I got excited and missed," Hiroshi explained as he fixed his hair.

"That's what you told me the other night," Sayuri quipped. Ranma and Hiroshi looked at her. "Well Daisuke and Akane aren't here and I'm not letting that joke just slip by."

Ranma fell back in laughter, feeling the grass cushion her as she grasped her stomach while she let out a loud guffaw of laughter, only cute short as she felt self-conscious about the relative deepness of her voice. She sat up to see a small figure loom near them. 

"Oh! Granny!" Ranma waved hello to the figure who hopped along on her cane to the trio. 

"I see we've had time to enjoy some... juvenile antics." She glanced at Hiroshi's direction and chuckled. "Still, I'm glad you're here." 

"Is it time to face Herb? I tried training Hiro and Sayuri as much as I could, but there wasn't a lot of time and—." 

Cologne shook her head, "Not quite yet. As you can see, we are in China, or at least my memories of China from life. This would be a good way to see what you all have learned and how best to face The Dragon Prince and his retainers." 

Ranma nodded. "Actually. Maybe you could clear somethin' up for me, Master Cologne," she asked and waited for the elder to turn to her before adding, "I spoke to Master Guo on the phone and he mentioned the 'Dragon King's Daughter.', like it was a sayin' or something. Did the Dragon King have other kids 'sides Herb?"

Cologne hopped to a nearby outcropping and, seemingly from thin air, pulled out a pipe. She took a few drags as she considered. "Interesting... I was not completely privy to those affairs and, to be frank, I never formally met The Dragon King, only saw him once in the Village at a distance. From all I had heard, it was a son, though the son himself was never presented to us in person. How strange though, the Nujiezu would have welcomed a princess with open arms unless..." 

Cologne eyed Ranma again and let out a snort. "Unless of course someone was willing to sow discord by encouraging Herb's father to mold her into a son. Now, after our corporeal forms have been razed from the Earth, she would have only needed a drop of honeyed words to push the spirit of a Dragon's daughter denied her life to 'seek a cure' for her cursed state..." 

Tapping out the spent ashes, she let out a long breath. "Enough prattle. I believe it is time for some training." 

Ranma jumped up and kicked her feet around to warm up. Cologne bopped her with her staff, "Not you. Your friends."

Ranma turned back and saw Hiroshi and Sayuri look a bit taken aback. 

Sayuri, clad in Shampoo's form and figure, was garbed in her usual qipao and pants, was jumping from outcrop to outcrop, balancing what at first glanced looked chui, but with the hefty end of the mace-like weapons ballooned from the usual size of grapefruit to something closer to a basketball. 

Hiroshi meanwhile seemed to be swimming in the long white robes of his guise as Mousse, tugging at his sleeves and the collar of the robes and pulling out chains with knives affixed to the ends, grappling hooks, several short swords, three pairs of roller skates,an early 80s Sony Walkman, and a can of Tab soda, among a sea of other combat and non-combat-related detritus.

"How the hell does this guy fit so many training potties in the breast pocket!?" Hiroshi yelled. He scratched his head and pulled out a series of multicolored kerchiefs tied together from his long black hair. 

Ranma laughed. "I have no idea. But think fast!" 

Hiroshi looked up in time to see Cologne charge at him. He dove to one side and tossed a lacrosse stick to block the old crone, to no avail as she blew it into splinters with a simple touch of her finger. 

"Aah! Don't hurt me. I'm too young to die!" He tripped over his robe and spun quickly along the grass, spraying mahjong tiles everywhere.

"Come on! It's just trainin'!" Ranma yelled as she ran to follow alongside Hiroshi. "She ain't gonna hurt ya... too bad." She let out a giggle which didn't do much to brighten Hiroshi's mood as he screeched and juked left, then right, to avoid several cane strikes. 

Ranma rolled her eyes, "Come on, just do some of that dumb arcade stuff or something!"

"I ain't you! I'm no Ryu or Ken... At best I'm a Dan Hibiki!" 

No. You're Mousse. What's the story with that guy anyway?" Ranma asked as she looked back to see her throw several dagger Hiroshi's way. "If ya ain't too busy, that is."

"Oh, he was just an overeager Nujiezu male and a would-be suitor to Shampoo and rival to you. In the original timeline, he was competent at work in the restaurant, but not much else. Still, it amuses me to see him here. Your friend is acquitting himself well in that form."

"Wait, really?" Hiroshi looked back only to be smacked in the forehead with the blunt end of the staff. He fell over and somersaulted down a less steep grade of hill, leaving behind a trail of marbles, sticks of chewing gum, and loose rice grains. As he finally came to a stop, lying on his back, Hiroshi rubbed his forehead and said, "This isn't fair, you old crone! Why're you only picking on me? There's a girlfriend of mine you can pick on too, you know!" 

"Oh, I couldn't do that to my 'great grand-daughter'," Cologne said, punctuating it with a cackle, "Well perhaps I should, but even better, I'll let my pupil do it. Maybe teach her the Chestnut fist for starters?" 

Ranma gave a salute, "Sure thing. granny." She turned to Sayuri who had been sunning herself as she lay against an outcrop, but was now agape as she scrambled to stand and defend herself from the almost imperceptible flurry of punches and arm strikes in front of her. 

Cologne looked on as Ranma and Sayuri began to move around the natural environment, "She's acquitting herself well, too. I'm glad to be able to see some version of my future..." she noticed a low moan of pain echo from below her.

Cologne yelled down at Hiroshi, "Get up you lazy bones! I'm not finished with you just yet." 

"...is there anyway you could be finished with me?" Hiroshi asked, already knowing the answer before Cologne dived down to attack, her staff pointed at his midsection.

After what felt like hours, The three of them sat together on a soft patch of grass near the crest of the hillside they were on looking at Cologne who was perched atop a large rock. 

"The time grows near, children. There is a good chance you may have only yourselves to rely on for this fight. I do not know what sort of trickery Xiadou has weaved on those whose time was cut short." Cologne pointed to Ranma, "I think your earthly teacher's insight may prove key to breaking Xiadou's hold. Trying to beat the Dragon King's child with pure might is likely beyond you, Ranma. But if you can peer into the child's heart and keep your head high, you may be able to defeat Xiadou and the despair she aims to engender in the world."

She then pointed to Hiroshi and Sayuri, who were seated more closely to one another. 

"You will need to help her get through to Herb. The Dragon King's child has strong retainers and your efforts are no less important to the fate of the world."

"Even me?" Hiroshi asked.

"Especially you." Cologne gave the boy a wink, "I won't forgive you if you let my great granddaughter get hurt."

Ranma rolled her eyes, "Don't put that on Hiroshi. He's already stressed out by mid-term exams." she sat up and asked, in a quieter tone, "Granny, what about..." she pointed to her currently flat chest.

The elder took a drag from her long pipe. "From what I know of the world that should have been, it resolved itself in the fight between you and Herb. Perhaps you may find something akin to a Kaisuifuu in your fight. Remember that the dream world is not quite the real one. If Xiadou had her way there would be no dream world. Our goal is to keep this land intertwined with your own world and your souls. Things will reveal themselves to all sooner or later if we're successful." 

Ranma's skin grew cold at that idea. She felt a lump in her throat as she looked at Sayuri and Hiroshi.

"Next time we see each other here, it's do or die, huh?" Ranma asked. She did not stay asleep long enough to get an answer from any of them.

Notes:

Thanks to Unsurpassed Travesty for a brief pre-read. Chapter 8 is about 80% done. We're getting there everyone <3

～裏がある

Chapter 8: Faltering Courage, Found Strength

Ranma and Akane sat in the living room of the Tendo home. The previous week had been a turbulent storm of stress. End of semester exams were next week and with Ranma having missed class in addition to the general distractedness, there was a mountain of studying between them. They were aided by the Herculean efforts of Daisuke and Sayuri teaching History and Math, respectively, that got them both to a point where Ranma was mostly certain she wasn't going to need to take makeup exams. 

On top of all the studying, Ranma kept up with her daily training exercises and teaching everything she could about martial arts. As much as Ranma wanted to go all out, trying to catch up with schoolwork and being overwhelmed with what her friends were teaching her, meant that Ranma held back from her crazier ideas to make sure Sayuri and Hiroshi weren't straining too hard. Meanwhile, Daisuke was being trained by Akane and was slowly building back his stamina. Through his efforts and Akane's instruction, he was almost back to where everyone else was. 

While Ranma was glad to see her friends learn so much so quickly, the tension between them was getting oppressive. Every night before Ranma went to bed, she meditated, preparing herself for battle. In the time since the last dream, however, there had been nothing. She cursed herself for not knowing more about how the dreams functioned and, combined with the pressure to keep her grades up and the insults about her whispered just loud enough for her to hear at school, it had taken a toll on her. 

For her part, Akane was just as wiped. She was doing better in class than Ranma, but she wasn't immune to the comments directed at her. She had basically been shunned by the other girls at Furinkan, save Sayuri, and she had been in a large argument with the Student Council to keep the funding she had for the club. To do this, she had to bet the future on the club at the upcoming Winter Tournament, pledging to get at least one first place trophy for the school. Leaving the council room, she let out a laugh. Winning a Martial Arts Tournament was so far in the future compared to the situation with Herb and Xiadou. 

Then she worried about Ranma. She hadn't been blind to the subtle shifts in her friend's look. The polish, the posture. Ranma's complexion seemed brighter and cleaner, as did his hair, which was still braided the same, but didn't look as hardscrabble as the boy who came to her doorstep eight months ago. She noticed one recent morning that Ranma had a small amount of eyeliner, but it was gone before they even walked to class. She didn't understand what it meant and Ranma was pretty much unwilling to say anything about it. And Hiroshi, Sayuri, and Daisuke hadn't really asked her any questions about Ranma. If anything, they seemed entirely unfazed by it. 

All this was to say, that while it was technically six PM on a Saturday evening, Ranma and Akane were already about to fall asleep right in the middle of the living room. 

"Oh ho? Why are you two looking so haggard? You're teens. You should be full of pep and vigor," Ranma and Akane recognized the voice of Soun as they lay there, eyes closed. 

"It's been very busy, Daddy," Akane replied.

"Yeah, we're beat." 

"Well I’d say you’re just bored from being cooped up in here! Luckily for you two, I have just the solution for your troubles: you two should go on a date!"

"What!?" Ranma and Akane sat up in unison and yelled. 

"You're fiancees, after all!" He gave Akane an aggressively paternal smile. "Don't worry. Your father wouldn't just throw you out there on your own. I have some money and some new clothes for you, Ranma. I even asked Kasumi to get you a new outfit for the occasion, Akane. Why don't you freshen up and then you two kids can have a good time!" 

Ranma sat there, looking off into the middle distance as Akane protested. "Wait, don't we get any say in this?" 

Soun let out a chuckle. "Don't be silly, dear! You can spare one night to relax, can't you? Ranma my boy, come to my room and I'll get you your things." Soun walked towards his room. After a moment, Ranma listlessly stood and, dragging her feet, followed him. 

 

---

夢ばかりじゃない少女

YumeBakari Jya Nai Shoujo 〜 Not Just a Dream Girl

Chapter 8

Faltering Courage, Found Strength

---

 

Ranma was in hell. She was dead certain she must have done something terrible to a man in a past life and that's why she was cursed into being one just so she'd have to endure this moment right now. The suit Soun lent her was just less constricting than the school gakuran. The jacket was almost baggy on her. The large, dark, hideously paisley tie Soun had foisted on her was more discomforting. She just wanted to melt inside of the clothes she was given and disappear. Barring that, she wished she could be her dream self's cursed form, too short and curvy for this boxy-feeling cotton, wool, and linen cage. That thought was also twisted as another reminder that Xiadou, through Herb, had ruined any pleasure in that daydream.

Soun had tried to also add a cologne "from back in my youth". Ranma took one whiff of the leather and musk scent and tensed her body, barely managing to politely refuse instead of shrieking in terror. 

She waited in the living room, holding back tears out of fear of letting Soun or Kasumi notice anything was off. She felt both glad and disappointed that the Soul of Ice training from the summer was coming in handy now. 

After some waiting, Ranma heard Akane step down the stairs slowly. By the time she reached the bottom, Ranma's jaw dropped. 

Akane wore a long A-line dress in a bright baby pink. The bodice was cinched at the waist, creating an hourglass figure which was further enhanced by a somewhat exaggerated skirt and flounce. While it wasn't exactly 'wedding dress' impractical, the effect was that the dress seemed far more formal than a weekend outing, even a formal date between a betrothed couple, would call for. The dress was sleeveless, but Akane had on an almost fluffy short-sleeved crop sweater. Paired with this was a pair of white kitten heels and a large canvas tote purse.

Ranma stared at Akane in awe. She took in her figure in the outfit and noticed that she had on a touch of makeup: some liner, eyebrow pencil and a pink-beige lip color. Ranma imagined Akane approaching her in earnest, holding her hand or letting Ranma rest on her shoulder. At the next thought, she imagined herself wearing Akane's outfit and being the one held, Akane's arm resting on the crook of her back. 

Ranma shuddered and blinked her eyes. Her cheeks felt hot and she finally looked back to Akane, who seemed confused. 

"Okay, let's take a photo of the lovely couple!" Soun's voice exclaimed as he brought out a disposable camera. He ushered the two into the living room.

Ranma composed herself as they walked towards the train station. She warmed her hands with her breath and rubbed them a moment. She looked back and said, "Um, you look pretty good in that getup."

Akane burst out laughing, "Hah! I appreciate the compliment, but I feel ridiculous. I haven't worn anything this frilly since grade school. And this shade of pink doesn't work for me at all. This is more Kasumi's color." Akane cracked a smile and chuckled, "You'd probably look better in this than I do." 

Ranma nodded along, trying to ignore the noticeable tightness in her chest. "Heh, maybe..." she whispered under her breath.

"Yeah, I feel you. I really feel dumb in this. I hate brown."

As they got to the train station, Akane said, "Hold up, I need to use the restroom. Be right back." 

As Akane disappeared inside the women's room, Ranma turned away and let out a soft sigh. "Shit,” she muttered, wiping her face with the scratchy wool sleeve of the suit jacket. 

She kicked herself for not protesting more or not insisting on something easier to wear. The Chinese style clothes she had weren't fancy, but at least she could ignore them when she was wearing them unlike the uniform or this suit.

"Hey, thanks for waiting." Ranma turned back to see Akane. Her makeup was still present, as were the two stud earrings, but the heels, dress, and sweater were replaced by boots, black leggings, a black fitted T-shirt with a New Japan Pro Wrestling Logo on it, and a jean jacket. She was folding up the dress in one hand as she had a canvas tote bag half opened with the other.

"Huh?" 

"Kasumi snuck me a change of clothes. It's not the worst dress ever, but it's not for me."

Ranma agreed, stealing one more glance at a corner of the pink fabric as Akane placed it in the canvas tote and the train station locker.

Inwardly Ranma kicked herself. Dumbass. Why didn't you think of sneaking a change of clothes too?  

Akane turned back and pointed at the locker. "Hey, dump the blazer."

"But I didn'-" Ranma was interrupted by Akane tossing a garment at her face. 

"I brought you one of my hoodies. It's baggy on me so it should fit okay. You said you always wear a tank top right? You can change into it in the bathroom." 

Ranma replied, "Okay." She ran into the men's room and into a stall and, with the rabid energy of a child after a family photo session or a middle aged man coming home from work, tossed off the suit jacket and button down shirt. She put on the hoodie. It was heather grey with the English lettering reading "NYAC" and a red foot with wings on the ankle. She shrugged as she looked at herself in the mirror. Not great, but an improvement at least.  She looked at her hair and the ribbon. It was looking and feeling a bit better than it had after a week of following Sayuri's advice. She undid the ribbon and pulled apart her pigtail. She almost contemplated keeping it down but at the last moment, put it in a high ponytail, then reconsidered, instead tying it in a low ponytail before heading out and back to Akane. She hastily threw the blazer and shirt in the open locker. After Akane closed it, the two gave a conspiratorial nod to the other, before resolving into genuine laughter.

"Haaa... Okay, so what do you wanna do?" Akane asked. 

Ranma shrugged. "Um, I dunno, what're you supposed ta do on a date?" 

Akane rolled her eyes, "Only my Dad thinks this a real date. It's just us. Anything you wanted to do but haven't had a chance to yet?"

Ranma thought for a moment— dress shopping action movies hand holding tell Akane you're a girl tell her you're a girl you idiot I know you're waiting to get your curse back but maybe now you can —Ranma shrugged. " I dunno... bowling? Haven't done that since middle school."

Half an hour later, Ranma and Akane found themselves in a small bowling alley off a side street in Ikebukuro. It was a holdover from the bowling alley boom of the 70s: old, but well kept and on Saturday night it was either young couples or small friend groups of teens and twenty somethings playing. 

The music was noticeably loud, playing a steady slow house beat and a singer, in English belting out:

Tick down to midnight
Tonight’s gonna be bright.
So the grooves make me move, oh yeah.
I’m feeling like,
I’m feeling just as fly

"So... Why bowling?" Akane asked as she finished tying the gaudy bowling shoes on.

Ranma shrugged as she raised and tested the fourteen-pound bowling ball she had picked out. "Enh, it was something I remember liking when I was younger. After school I'd either go bowling or the batting cages. I didn't like the game centers ‘cause it was too easy to spend all your money on UFO Catchers and I never liked a lot of arcade games. Also, Pops had a job as a janitor at an alley so I got to sneak in a few free games sometimes." She stepped up to a few steps before the line and began her approach.

"Are you any good, then?" Akane asked just as Ranma began her swing. She froze up for a moment before sending the ball flying down the gutter with a *clunk* loud enough to startle the nearby lanes.

"Uh, looks like I'm a bit rusty." Ranma replied with a frown as she avoided the glares of the other patrons and employees.

Two hours and three games later Ranma and Akane left the bowling alley with an average score of 101 and 104, respectively, and went back onto the streets of Ikebukuro. 

"That was fun." Akane announced as she checked the lacing of her boots one more time, "I wish my aim was better, though.”

"Well, I think you needed to roll the ball a bit more rather than try and throw it like a softball to hit the pins." 

Akane sighed. "...okay, fair. Still, it's early. What else do you wanna do?" 

"Why don't you pick this time? I don't wanna hog all the fun."

Akane looked around. It dawned on her, as she looked at the tall buildings near the station and realized that they were in a familiar drag.

'You wanna get some dessert? I know a place."

"Sure, if you're buying."

"You know my Dad's the one bankrolling this farce," Akane chuckled, "but yeah, I'll treat ya."

Ranma put on a slight affectation. She put a hand against her forehead and sighed. "Oh thank you! I always depended on the kindness of gallant women..." 

Akane was slightly taken aback. Ranma for her part looked away, realizing what she had just said, "Uh, I mean, I was just tryin' to be silly n'—"

"No, it's fine. I... I didn't hate it. I... hey, why don't we go to that parfait place."

Ranma looked on, "Parfait? I mean, not the first thing I think of during winter, but why not?"

They were quickly seated at the mostly empty restaurant. Given the late hour, the atmosphere was one of winding down for the evening. The decor added to that tranquil evening feel as doorways were adorned with black velvet curtains. The walls were accentuated with gold colored paper stars and silver moons, all coated in glitter. The ceiling was painted with various constellations and Western horoscope signs in a loose circle. A crystal ball sat on a windowsill, surrounded by faerie lights. An empty table covered with a purple velvet tablecloth on one corner advertised palm readings.

Ranma and Akane looked over the small menu of desserts. A mix of fruits, ice creams, and toppings like whipped cream and syrup were arranged into twenty-one different flavors, each one named after tarot cards. 

A minute after they had been seated, a server, wearing a modified Romani fortune teller dress, purple and white with a mixture of embroidered flowers and a low cut neck, and an apron with a sun and moon pattern, arrived at the side of the table. The server smiled. 

"Welcome to Arcana. What can I proffer for you today?" the server asked in a practiced, but enthusiastic voice.

Akane's eyes narrowed a moment. "Hmmm... I think I'll have the Strength."

"Ooh, feisty! And for you sir?" 

Ranma scrunched his eyes and looked back at the menu. There were many combinations including fruits she hadn't heard of: starfruit, guanabana, pluot. They all looked good, but she had to choose one. The various weird sounding names: The Hanged Man, The Emperor, Death didn't help.

"Hmmm... uh....um.... I think I need a few more minutes. Sorry." Ranma turned away from the server.

The server smiled. "Hmm, I have a suggestion, if you'd like. When a guest cannot decide on a dessert, we can tell your fortune." Seemingly from out of nowhere, with a grand wave of an arm, she produced a deck of tarot cards.

Ranma cocked her head, "How does telling my fortune help?" 

The server dropped the act, "Look, it's fun and it helps by giving you three choices instead of 21, okay? You wanna play along or what?"

"Okay, okay," Ranma replied. "So how does it work?"

The server cleared her throat and began her routine, her voice going breathier and slower.

"These cards shall help shed light on your fate." She began to shuffle them. "You will imbue your energy and the cards shall illuminate matters." 

"How do I, uh, 'imbue' my energy?"

The server placed the cards on the table, "Just cut the cards however you see fit."

Ranma looked at the deck and grabbed the first third or so of the cards and separated them from the deck. The server picked them back up and began to deal the cards from Ranma's left. 

"This card represents the problem. The environment in which you are currently enmeshed."

She laid down the first card. It depicted a naked woman, standing near a pool of water. Ranma noted one of her feet was in the water while the other was on land. From a jug, she pours water onto the land. Above in the sky were several stars.

“Ah, The Star. Interesting. Some say the card represents loss, abandonment, or having something taken from you..." she seemingly ignored Ranma's widened eyes. "Others are less pessimistic and regard The Star as portending hope, renewal, and purpose." 

Ranma didn't really process it as the server placed another card to her right. 

"This card represents your limitations. What holds you back from moving forward in your current problems or situation."

The card depicted two dogs and, curiously to Ranma, a lobster sitting near the shore of a lake or other pool of water. They were looking up at a shape in the sky that looked like a crescent moon overlaid onto the sun. In the background, two towers opposed each other. 

"Huh. very interesting. This is The Moon. It represents hidden enemies, deception, fear, and anxiety. Perhaps subconsciously you are intuiting some hidden enemy?"

Ranma gulped as she replied weakly, "Uh, I don't... don't think so?" She gave Akane a quick worried glance. Akane shrugged. 

"Finally, the last card," the server announced. "This represents what you must embody or embrace fully, openly, and honestly to overcome whatever problem or situation you find yourself in... it's also usually the one I recommend you order."

The server placed the card directly in front of Ranma. It depicted a woman, lounging easily on a throne, wearing a long dress patterned with roses and a crown made of stars. She is wielding a small rod. By her feet lies a heart-shaped shield with a large ♀ emblazoned on it. Around the woman and her throne was a small field of wheat in the foreground and a forest of high trees in the background, a stream flowing from the forest to the field of wheat.

"Huh," the server said looking blankly. 

Ranma looked at the server. "Huh?"

"Oh... right." The server shrugged and cleared her throat again, "The Empress. The card symbolizes femininity and beauty, to be sure. But it also means fruitfulness, action, initiative, and creativity. 'The creative impulse is in all things and all people, including you, and you must not only accept that but honor it', as they say."

Ranma looked at the card, and felt as though it stared back at her. The various uses of the female symbol in the final card was not lost on her and she pointed to the card.

"And this is what I'm supposed to embody?" 

The server sighed, "I mean not literally . But I will say that one has the most chocolate on it."

Ranma considered for a moment. "You know what? You're right. I shouldn't be afraid anymore. I'm gonna do it!"

"Do what?" Akane and the server asked simultaneously. 

"Uh...." Ranma looked at Akane and felt her face burn up. "Um, order that one?" Ranma pointed at the middle card again.

"Oh thank god," The server muttered. "I mean, 'great choice'! One Strength and one Empress." She quickly swept up the cards and walked off. 

"H-huh," Ranma said, with a distinct quaver to her voice, "What a weird place... uh right?"

Akane smirked, "You know it's just a ploy to get you to buy the special, right? " 

Ranma let out a small breath and said, "Y-yeah, I guess. It's just, I never had my fortune told before. It was pretty interesting." 

Akane noticed Ranma's arms were grasped together on the table for a moment. She looked up and found Ranma looking back at her. Ranma blinked, took her hands off the table and placed them on her lap, and looked away. Akane quirked an eyebrow. 

"Is something bothering you?" Akane asked. 

Ranma seemed startled and she shook her head, "No! No, I'm good. Sorry, was it weird I took too long to decide or was the fortune weird or..." 

"No!" Akane shook her head and said, in a quieter tone "No, it's not that. I just noticed... for a while now. Since you got suspended, you've been acting differently. You've been hanging out with Sayuri and Hiroshi a lot."

"Oh, sorry." 

Akane waved her hands. "That's a good thing! I'm glad you're doing stuff with people. When you first got here, it seemed like you just wanted to hole up and do nothing but study and martial arts. You've changed... in a good way, I think. I'm.. I'm glad." 

Ranma didn't reply. She began twiddling her hands on her lap. "I... I've been going through some stuff. It's been kind of a long time now. I, uh, didn't wanna say anything ‘cause things had been hectic with Yuka pulling her shit and the club and Xiadou and... Honestly, I needed a push from Daisuke and the others to even get this far." 

"Get this... Ranma, you're not dying, are you?" Akane asked.

Ranma blinked, "What!? No, it's just I'm..." She sat up straighter in her chair, her face growing more serious. "Akane, I told ya once I thought it was cool you knew who you were and what ya wanted and... I still think so. I was thinkin' a bit about when we hung out over the summer or just loungin' around or teaching our friends at club and... I've had a lot of fun being with you. And um, with the others, but I'm just... I'm..."

"Here we go! one Strength and one Empress!" The server said, placing each dessert in front of Akane and Ranma, respectively. "I'll leave you two lovebirds alone with the check. We close in thirty, by the way, so don't take too long. See ya!" She briskly walked off leaving the two alone once more in silence.

Ranma let out a tired breath. "...yours looks good. What's that stuff on top? Cinnamon?" 

Akane raised an eyebrow, but slowly shook her head, "No... it's a lime chile powder. The menu said it was sweet and spicy. She pointed to the light ice cream "I think it's cinnamon and vanilla ice cream, mango, pineapple, longan fruit, and a candied habanero. Then it's topped with this lime chili powder they put on fruit in Mexico." 

"Mexico, huh... neat." Ranma looked at her own. It was served in a fancy looking glass goblet. The base looked like a slightly yellow-white soft ice cream with a small pool of chocolate fudge around it. Small white fruits which looked like lychees and mangosteen dotted the outside while several cherries in syrup adorned the top of the ice cream and were surrounded by whipped cream dusted in cocoa powder. Laid on its side was a white chocolate heart with the same ♀ symbol as on the shield of the Empress card.

Ranma sneaked a glance at Akane, trying to suss out if she suspected anything. She instead saw Akane quickly say, "itadaikimasu," and start eating, tearing up a little bit as she bit into the candied, syrup-coated, chile pepper.

Ranma shrugged and dug into her own parfait. She hadn’t realized chocolate could taste so good. 

---

Once they got out of the train into Nerima Station, Akane stopped Ranma before they got to the storage locker. 

"Hold up, let me check something." She ran off to a nearby payphone and put in a 10 yen coin. After a second she spoke:

"Kasumi? Is Dad asleep yet?" Akane let out a relieved sigh. "Great. Yeah, Ranma and I just got back on the last train. See you in a bit."

Akane hung up the phone and walked back, "Dad fell asleep after his third whiskey. No need to change clothes again." 

Ranma smiled. "Oh thank you, kami-sama! No monkey suit for me!"

They slowly walked back in the late evening. Unlike the starry ceiling of Arcana, the city night sky was cloudy and light reflected down, making it feel more like just after sunset than midnight.

A stiff breeze blew by them as they walked over the bridge past the canal. Akane rubbed herself a bit for warmth before stretching. 

"I gotta say," Akane began, "this was more fun than any real date I've had so far." She turned to face Ranma, who had been walking a few paces behind her. "Isn't that sad?"

Ranma replied, "Why d'ya say that? Did I do somethin' to.."

Akane cocked her head before shaking. "Not at all. It was nice to hang out with you. I didn't feel any pressure to impress anyone and I wasn't treated weird. I'm happy I can be myself with you. I just wish I could get that with a girl around here..."

Ranma felt the wind leave her, like she had been punched in the solar plexus. She took in a shallow breath as quietly as she could, but the strained breath caught Akane's attention as she looked back just as they arrived in front of the house.

"Are you okay?"

Ranma audibly swallowed the lump that had grown in her throat. In a quiet voice she said, "I had a really great time tonight. Even if it wasn't really a date or it can't ever really be a date, I really had fun." 

Before Akane could ask further, Ranma walked ahead of Akane, around the corner, into the house and upstairs to her room. She lay on her futon in the dark room, arms clutching herself until she drifted to sleep.

Akane silently trudged upstairs and, after she entered her room, sat on her bed for a while. 

What did I say? she thought. I'll ask in the morning.

Akane settled into bed and tried to sleep.

---

Ranma opened her eyes and found herself on a steep mountain trail. The sky was bright cerulean dotted with a few dark grey clouds to the east, towards the peak on a tall mountain.  The clouds began to grow and darken around the peak of the tallest mountain, forming an ominous maelstrom on the horizon. 

Ranma felt her skin tingle as she noticed 'Mousse' and 'Shampoo' enter her vision, confirming her suspicions as to where she was.

"Hey," Ranma said, tired but relieved. "This is it." She looked down at her hands, balling her fists, before turning to her friends.

"We're ready,"  Hiroshi said, putting up the unneeded coke-bottle glasses. "We got this. We'll get your curse back."

Ranma began to walk off towards the peak of Mt. Horai. 

"Wait!" Sayuri said. She pointed to Ranma's hair. "Your ribbon." 

Ranma turned back. She grabbed her hair and blinked in surprise, feeling the piece of red silk in her hand. "Oh! How did it get here?"

"You've been wearing it a lot lately, maybe it's some kind of self-image thing?" She pondered over it a second before she walked towards Ranma.  "Hmm... I have an idea. Do you mind if I touch your hair?" 

Ranma shook her head, "Nah, but... there somethin' wrong with it?" 

Sayuri shook her head, "Nothing wrong, thought maybe it'd help boost your mood." She walked behind Ranma and undid the ribbon. With a bit of effort, lacking a brush or other hair care supplies, she put Ranma's hair up into a basic high french braid, tying the end with the ribbon into a neat bow. 

"There we go!" Sayuri replied. "I don't have a mirror to show you, but I think it looks great, given the circumstances." 

Ranma reached back and felt her braided hair and smiled. "Okay, when we get through this, please teach me how to do it for myself, okay?" 

Sayuri beamed, "Of course! You're the only one I can do hair stuff with. That's not my mom, anyway." 

Ranma smirked, "Good. I got a lot to learn." Ranma extended a hand out to Sayuri and Hiroshi. "Let's take care of this Dragon Prince and beat back Xiadou."

Hiroshi and Sayuri placed their hands over hers and, with a kiai, raised them before rushing off towards the growing grey clouds in the distance. The wind grew colder as they got closer to the summit. 

Hiroshi asked, "So what's the plan when we meet them?" 

"Just like training, Hiro," Ranma replied. "Get Herb's lackeys out of the way. Don't rush them head on. Egg them on with some trash talk, get them to lash out and make a mistake. Dodge, feint, or block their attacks. If you gotta go direct, go for a grapple, then throw a straight punch and shove 'em aside. The important thing is for us to keep ‘em busy and distracted. That way I can get a straight shot to Herb and talk to... her." 

Ranma turned to Sayuri, "You can handle the big one. Use your speed and weapons to keep him occupied. He also seems more likely to get distracted by Shampoo's..." She ran a hand over her flat chest in a circular motion. Ranma pointed at Hiroshi. "Hiro, you keep the little speedy guy tied up with whatever crap is stored inside that robe." 

Hiroshi gave Ranma a thumbs up, only to reveal a red foam finger with #1 printed on it. Hiroshi tossed it aside, laughing nervously. Sayuri let out a small laugh despite herself. Ranma felt a bit more at ease as they approached the source of the darkened skies.

Ranma grit her teeth. This was a larger and more treacherous battleground than the first encounter with Xiadou and Ryouga in the forest. She looked out to the horizon, seeing empty sky and jagged rocks all around. 

A sudden, loud explosion halted the trio's movement. They could see a shower of rocks fly up into the air. Immediately after, a large billow of smoke rose up like a smokestack into the darkening sky. Ranma, Sayuri, and Hiroshi felt a renewed wave of the same dark, heavy miasma from earlier, growing stronger as they approached the edge of the large, still smoking crater.

A moment later, the black smoke now in front of them thinned out, revealing Herb and his two minions, the taller tiger-like Lime and the shorter lupine Mint, flanking him. 

"Herb!" Ranma called out. "Stop this!"

Herb calmly strode forth, eyes narrowed on Ranma. "So, the sad little worm deigned to come and meet me to die by my..." Herb paused and noticed Ranma's hair and the red ribbon which kept it tied in a large bow.

"So I was right about you after all. You should know I only want the same thing as you. Xiadou promised me she would make me whole. She will make right what my father made wrong!" 

Ranma's eyes narrowed, briefly scanning and noting Lime and Mint slowly shift towards guarding Herb's flank. 

"You're wrong, Herb! Xiadou is using you to kill us all. That’s what she does!"

Herb let out a haughty laugh, "Hah hah, you silly malformed child. Don't think I didn't understand what happened back at the old crone's establishment...  I was born right, unlike you." Ranma visibly winced at that, causing Herb to smile. "I'm merely rectifying a mistake my father made. Xiadou will fix it all." 

Ranma's balled a fist. "You're not listening to me! Xiadou wants to kill all life. She's already killed hundreds. She's already killed you." Herb flinched as Ranma took a step forward.

Herb promptly took on a defensive stance as she let out an order in a calm, quiet voice. "Lime. Mint. Take care of them while I search for the Kaisuifuu." 

Lime and Mint nodded and, in a flash, rushed towards Ranma. She took a defensive stance, unsure she could dodge both of their attacks. At the last moment, from her left, a large chui deflected Lime's open hand strike while Mint's outstretched leg was caught in a coil of fishing line. 

Ranma took a half step back as Sayuri sized up the taller Lime and Hiroshi pulled Mint back as though he had caught a river salmon. 

The way open, she ran towards Herb. 

Sayuri felt her heart skip as the towering man in tiger stripe-accented armor looked down at her. She backflipped in a high arc as Lime attempted to swipe at her. "Too slow, big guy. How can you be a guard if you can't even catch a girl like me?" 

Lime shook his head, seemingly unimpressed as he ran forward and unleashed a series of strikes. Sayuri did her best to handle the assault of punches and strikes, dodging or blocking most of them off with her chui. On strike slipped past her guard just enough that she felt Lime scratch across her chest. She yelped and jumped back, fearful of blood or worse as she grabbed herself. She looked down, relieved that she was not only not bleeding, but that the only casualty had been the qipao that she was wearing. She quickly looked back up and put up her chui, internally cursing herself for being distracted by clothes in the middle of her fight. 

To her surprise, with her arms out and grasping her chui, Lime seemed frozen. 

Sayuri looked confused, at first wondering if this was some sort of feint of his. She leaned forward slightly, trying to make Lime think she was about to strike. He seemed only to widen his eyes and shift his gaze a bit. A second later, after Sayuri realized he was not about to pounce, she mentally traced his eyeline and realized where he was looking. She also realized that Shampoo was apparently a girl who did not believe in bras and there was nothing left to the imagination.

"Ah! Are you really staring at..." 

"Boo...boobies. Like Miss Herb's..." 

Sayuri felt her grip on the chui tighten, but then remembered Ranma's orders: "keep 'em busy and distracted". She smiled. 

"Oh?" She gave him a sly smile, "I bet these are even a bit better than whatever your mistress has... Do you wanna see more closely?"

Lime, his eyes glassy and his face widening in a dumb grin, slowly stepped closer. His approach was met with a chui upside his head as he was knocked down briefly. 

"If you wanna get the goods, you'll have to catch me first, perv!" She stuck out her tongue and leaned forward a moment before dashing off. Lime quickly followed suit.

Meanwhile, both Hiroshi and Mint were off to the side, staring blankly at what had just transpired, blushing cheeks on both of them. After a beat, Mint began to jump away. 

"Wait for me Lime! Don' hog them all to yer—ack!" Mint froze in mid air as a long steel chain wrapped around his midsection and yanked him back. 

"That's my girlfriend you're drooling over you little twerp!" Hiroshi yelled as he produced a used mop bucket from his sleeve and shoved it over Mint's head when he was pulled back down to earth.

"Hey! What's the big idea, you damn nerd!?" Mint's voice echoed from inside the bucket. In a fit of anger, Mint clawed at the chains, scratching at the metal until it buckled and he freed himself. Unsure what to do, Hiroshi prepared as Mint ripped the bucket off his head and jumped forward to attack. 

Hiroshi threw down his robe sleeves before rushing at Mint. With a loud yell of  ”Meikyuuken!" Hiroshi jumped and threw his hands out, now wielding oversized clown hammers. With a grunt of momentum he began to spin, hitting Mint in the head and torso with several powerful squeaks.

"Don't... underestimate... this... nerd!" Hiroshi yelled out in between blows. 

Mint was pushed back, rubbing his head in dizziness. After a moment, he turned to Hiroshi and growled in anger. He revealed large dog-like fangs as he yelled and ran back towards Hiroshi.

Hiroshi threw his hands up in defense. "Ahhhh! Not in the face! Bad Dog! Baaad doggggg!"  

Elsewhere, Ranma locked eyes with Herb as she approached with soft, deliberate steps on the increasingly craggy surface of the mountain.  

The Dragon Princess looked down on Ranma. Herb moved a foot forward, beginning a Tiger stance when Ranma stopped, raised a hand, and called out:

"I don't want to fight you, but you need to stop."

Herb gave a haughty smile at Ranma as she raised her fists. "Jealous, are you? When I find the Kaisuifuu, I will be back to myself, but you... that's right, I took away the one thing that made it right. You were a fool and I took away your womanhood as punishment."

Ranma's face grew red and she shut her eyes briefly to stop the wave of sadness from blurring her vision. She let her head droop for a second in shame, but stopped when she felt her hair lightly brush against the nape of her neck. Ranma chuckled to herself, stood straight and took a centering breath before moving her feet to the slightly pigeon-toed Wing Chun starting stance, closed hands at her waist.

Ranma said, in a soft voice, "Herb, you're dead . You've been dead for so many years and you're trying to make me feel bad about my body? Who the hell cares about that right now!?"

Herb was startled and shook her head. "What gibberish are you spouting? You feign indifference because you don't know how wrong it feels to be like this!"

Herb rushed to Ranma, testing out her defenses with a swipe of a hand. Ranma ducked under and responded with a punch that was deftly blocked by Herb. 

Ranma turned around, hopping back to get some distance. Her face was reddened, though not with effort. She replied, "Don't tell me I don't know how it feels. I've fought my old man, my teacher, my own damn self to get here. I know myself and I know my truth. You're so damn blinded by your sadness, you're gonna bring the whole damn world down with you!"

Herb stepped forward to jab Ranma with a left arm, at the last second pulling back the feint to follow up with her right. Ranma, saw the feint and, with a last minute redirection of her momentum, blocked Herb's punch with her left forearm, the force causing her to suck air through gritted teeth.

"You don't understand!" Herb yelled as she tried to strike Ranma again, "My father was the Dragon King! He made me live up to his standards! He changed me to suit him!"

Ranma swung around and threw several quick strikes around Herb's midsection and ribs. "Yeah and my old man beat me half ta death. Get in fuckin' line!"

Herb jumped back, wincing for a moment as she raised her arms defensively, her voice  quavering, "H-how do you not get it? I could sense you. We are alike in this one way, but... why are you fighting me!? Why aren't you suffering like I am!?"

Ranma yelled out, "I have been suffering, you idiot! Every damn day! You're not the only one with an abusive father who didn't want a daughter! Only difference was I didn't even get a chance to be born with the right body. Having that curse is... was freeing."

Ranma swallowed, some dirt and grit scratching her throat, "But being 'stuck' like this? This is how I live my life everyday in the real world! I got friends, people who understand me now. I know in my head and in my soul that I'm a girl. I don't know what that really means, but not having the perfect body for me won't stop me living my life. That's what matters in the end."

She stood and pivoted herself into a White Crane stance, right leg raised and her arms outstretched in front and above her. "And whatever crap I got on my plate sure as hell ain't gonna make me collaborate with my own killer, unlike you!"

Herb's eyes narrowed, then incensed. "What are you talking about? My killer?"

Ranma pushed, raising her eyebrows. "Who do you think pulled the strings to blow up Jusendo back then and murder you and hundreds of others? Where were you when it happened? Who, even now, is lying to you to get you to do their bidding?"

Herb yelled, "I'm not dead! I'm yelling and breathing and fighting you! How can I be dead as you say!?" 

"Where do you think you are now? You think this is Mount Horai? What were you doing yesterday? Hell, what did you and your pals eat for breakfast this morning?" 

Herb froze. Her breathing grew ragged and dry. "It was..." She shook her head. "We ate... No... No, you're lying! Shut up! You're lying to me!"

Herb clasped her hand into tight fists and ran towards Ranma. "I won't let you turn me into a broken being content in their misery!" 

"You hard-headed idiot!" Ranma waited for Herb to come close enough to move quickly into a double-fist strike.

Ranma took a step back anticipating a counterstrike. "I ain't broken... I'm alive and here !"

Herb's right arm began to glow as she yelled out, "Ryuusei Hishou!"

Before Ranma could do anything, she felt a wave of ki hit her square in the gut. 

---

Akane found herself unable to sleep. She tossed and turned in bed. It was cold in the room, but after hours of being unable to drift off, it was hot and stuffy under the covers and, with a loud, irritated sigh, she threw off the cover and turned on a lamp by the side table and sat up. The clock radio by her bedside read 3:46 AM

She put her hands on her head and ruffled her hair. 

"Ugh! I'm gonna get some water." She clicked her teeth as she quietly opened the door and walked downstairs in her slippers.

Sometime later, Akane sat back on her bed, holding a half-empty glass of water. Her thoughts kept going back to the date. 'Date' she reminded herself. She recalled the look on Ranma's face at the end when she was feeling relief, even a bit of happiness at spending time with a friend, her best friend, her favorite person. It was the best time she had in a long time. 

And he had run off. 

Was he upset? Akane thought to herself. I didn't do anything wrong. So why does it feel like I messed up? Akane muttered to herself. "I wish he'd say something. I can't read his mind, but it feels like he's trying to say something and..."

Does he like me? He knows I'm not into guys... but maybe if it's Ranma I'd— 

Akane almost dropped her glass. 

Do I... But, but I... maybe Yuka was right about me... "Hell no!" Akane said aloud then covered her hand remembering how late it was. No, Yuka's just an angry bitch. But why is it different with Ranma? Why is he different?  

Akane took a big gulp from her water glass, set it down gently at her night stand, and flopped back onto her bed.

Why is this so hard, brain? I wonder what Ranma is thinking about?

---

"Ow...." Ranma grunted as she struggled to stand up from her kneeling position. Her ribs hurt with each shallow breath, as though she swallowed fire with each gulp of air. Around her the ground was scarred black, her feet tracing lines in the soot and ash that had been the surface of the rock moments ago. 

She couldn't see Herb and there was only the faintest trace of ki tickling her scalp that warned her before she dove away, avoiding Herb's direct strike from above. The impact of Herb hitting the ground shook Ranma, and she tumbled several times, dislocating her right shoulder. 

As the smoke subsided, Ranma slowly stood and with a shallow breath and a pained expression, popped her shoulder back in place. 

"Pathetic..." Herb cried out. "You came here all haughty and superior, but who is the stronger one? Whose truth is more righteous?" 

Ranma felt her anger grow before stopping. She felt her ki move and flow and, with effort, willed it to her core. Her breaths grew deeper and the fire grew cold, numbing. 

"Brute strength is not righteousness, Herb. You can't bully me into believing what you've been told." Ranma raised her hands defensively, holding her body loose in the same Wing Chun-derived form as before. She beckoned Herb with a free hand. 

"I only care about getting my true form back! Nothing else matters!" 

"Not even your friends?" 

Herb's face twitched. "They... they are not my friends. They are expendable!" Herb seemed to stop for a moment. She repeated to herself in affirmation, "If it means I can be whole, they can rot like the servants of my father they are! No one will get in my way, especially not an inferior like you!" Herb charged at her, the dragon princess's hand burning with ki. "Ryuusei Hishou!" 

Ranma ducked to her right, striking suddenly at Herb's elbow with a hard crack. Herb spun to face Ranma again and attack with her other hand. Ranma took a step back, taking two pot shots at Herb in the chest and solar plexus and pushing her to the side and Ranma kept a wide clockwise movement around her. 

Ranma did not smile or say anything. Her eyes seemingly grew wider and bluer than they had looked before. Her breath became a light fog as Herb tried again to hit her, this time with a wide crescent kick. Ranma blocked, struck at Herb's ankle with a quick punch, and pushed Herb off to Ranma's left side once more.  

Herb recovered herself before falling, putting up a defense and suddenly, the winds around Ranma began to swell, small shards of ice cutting through the air as the water vapor froze around them.

"Hiryuu Shouten Ha!" Ranma cried up with a raised fist as the tornado exploded around her, pulling a column of wind, mist, and ice several meters high. 

As the winds whipped around her, Ranma looked around, not seeing Herb or anyone caught in the maelstrom she created. This time, however, she thought to look up. 

Ten meters above her, she saw Herb chuckle as she seemed to hover above. "Hah! I'm of the Dragon, broken blossom!" 

Herb suddenly threw up a hand, bolts of energy cutting through the cyclone around Ranma.

"You think cheap tricks from a Niujiezu elder would avail you? When Xiadou is my patron and guide!? Fool! Hitou Ryu-Zan Ha!"

"Ack!" Ranma quickly tried to lunge out of the way of the bright bolts of fury-laced ki. She dodged most of them but the last bolt grazed her leg. Ranma let out a yelp of pain as she was thrown off her feet. She sat up and in a desperate move, summoned her hands together. 

"Mouko Takabisha!" Ranma threw her own blast of ki at Herb, but it was smaller and slower than she had remembered and the Dragon Princess easily dodged it as she landed on the ground in front of Ranma.

Shit... Ranma sighed as she slowly stood. She grit her teeth and sucked in a breath as she put weight on her bad leg. What the hell do I do now?  

"Enough parlor tricks!" Herb rushed forward and Ranma raised her hands as the fight descended to a grounded series of strikes, blocks, and dodges. Ranma kept a decent enough defense, though she relied on blocks more than dodging due to her bad leg. Ranma got a few good strikes in, including a set of quick jabs at Herb’s nose and a right cross at her jaw strong enough to make a surprising cracking sound. 

Still, her offense  was met with more than equal countermeasures. Ranma's face had become swollen in places by Herb's counterattacks, a black eye was quickly forming, and blood trickled from her nose as she did everything to hold on and fight back. As much as Ranma was holding on, it was stalling Herb's inevitable win. Ranma felt herself fall back, closer towards the precipice.

"What say you, broken flower? Whose truth is correct, whose memory is real? Are you finally understanding the suffering I have felt since the day my father changed me against my will!?"

Ranma said nothing, gritting her teeth and feeling her strength, even from her ki, begin to waver. She looked behind and saw a cavernous emptiness, a blackness that almost seemed like the dream world had forgotten to draw a bottom, but knowing it was Xiadou's domain below... 

Akane... Ranma thought as she braced her arms against a strike by Herb. I'm sorry. I should've told you. Even if you don't see me that way I should've told you like when we first got here. Ranma ducked a kick by Herb, only to get punched down in a follow up. Ranma fell to the ground, feeling herself fade as she struggled to push herself off the ground. I'm... I gotta get up... I—

"Ranma!" Sayuri called out in the distance. 

"We're coming, buddy!" Hiroshi echoed behind.

Ranma shook her head. "Sayu?" She weakly muttered as she slowly got up and rubbed her face, "Hiro?" 

Herb, for her part, turned and looked surprised, "You lot. Where are Mint and Lime!?"  

"What, you thought they were gonna stop us?" Hiroshi said as he pulled out a chain attached to a 13" Sony Trinitron TV and began twirling it, if a bit unsteadily because of the weight.

"Ranma is our friend and you're a deluded bully!" Sayuri held out her chui. 

Herb looked past the two and didn't see a trace of her retainers. "Mint! Lime! Can you hear me!?" 

Herb felt a sense of pressure behind her she faintly recognized, and as she turned saw a flash of bluish white ki as it slammed against her emanating from the ground. 

"Mouko Takabisha!" Ranma slowly stood, with Hiroshi giving her a hand, or rather a glove affixed to the end of an arm claw grabber toy.

Herb shook off the strike, her clothes burned in places. She snarled back, "I want my body back! Xiadou will help me get my real form back! She bade me come to Nujiezu to figure it out. I was out of options... I will do what she wants because I don't have anyone else who can help me. I was alone. I am alone!"

Herb rushed Ranma, and prepared another strike. Her arm was grabbed by a chain from Hiroshi and held back. Her other hand moved to punch, but was forced to deflect one of Sayuri's strikes. 

Ranma deflected Herb's attack and came closer to her. "You're not alone. You haven't been alone the whole time."

"Lies!  Nobody would care about a useless princess like me!" Herb broke out of the chain and knocked Sayuri back, spinning around to swat Ranma. Ranma ducked under Herb's strike and, channeling aikido, grabbed Herb in a rotational wristlock, keeping her in place. "Who do you think!? Over there!" Ranma pointed off towards where Hiroshi and Sayuri were. Just visible, Herb saw the tall Lime and shorter Mint, hobbling in pain at a doubletime pace.

"Lady Heeerrrb~!" Lime called out

"We're sorry we failed you! Are you all right!?" Mint replied.  

Herb tried to break out of Ranma's grasp but couldn't do so immediately. "But they're— they're merely retainers." She muttered, "And perverts." 

"They were there at the end, weren't they?" Ranma asked. Her voice grew low and grave as she continued, "What happened when Jusendo exploded? What happened to the three of you?" 

Herb blinked. Her face scrunched up as though she had brain freeze or sudden migraine. "Y-yes... they shielded me and... I reached out to them to keep them safe, but..." She held her head in one hand and let out a gasp, "but it wasn't enough. The Phoenix's explosion killed us after all..."

Ranma replied, "That wasn't the Phoenix. Not directly, anyway. Ultimately, it was Xiadou that destroyed Jusendo."

Herb looked up, stunned. Angrily she freed herself finally from the wristlock and hopped back from Ranma, looking wildly at the three of them. "That's a lie! You weren't there!" 

Ranma frowned, wincing a bit as she felt her swollen face begin to ache dully. "I have the records. I have the photos and diary entries from survivors. I lived on the plateau that used to be the Jusendo Valley." She waited a beat, hoping what she said was getting through before continuing. "I... The three of us here are from decades after Xiadou killed everyone. She killed the Musk, the Phoenix, and the Niujiezu in one big explosion. And yeah, she killed you."

Herb's face turned red: at first she frowned and seethed with rage. Ranma saw before long, however, tears welling up.

"Worse, I know Xiadou,” Ranma continued. “She lied to you here, after what she did to you in life. She lied to you and anyone she can get her feelers on because she doesn't care about you or me or anyone. She wants everyone to die. She wants the whole world to lie dead and be still." 

Herb began shaking her head. Lime and Mint rushed to her aid, but she pushed them away. 

Ranma cried out, "Herb, please! You know I'm telling the truth. I know you're still you underneath all of that garbage she tried to put on you. We can stop her!"

"I... I'm..." Herb's chin quivered as she slowly began, "I'm... I'm a figment and she... she... No! Nooooo~!" Herb grasped her hands together and welled a white-hot cannonball-sized ki and slammed it down on the ground. Ranma jumped away from the precipice where she stood just as the rock under her feet cracked and disintegrated under her. She grabbed Sayuri by the arm and pulled her back to safety as the cliff face broke off and fell into the growing vortex below. 

After the cloud of dust cleared, hanging on the cliffside, gleaming somehow in the dim lighting underneath the swirling storm clouds, was a brass kettle, supported by three brass chains to the mountain. 

"The Kaisuifuu!" Ranma pointed, "Herb! You found it and..." 

"Staaay baaack... I... My mind is going..." Herb turned to Ranma, her eyes clouding over in a color similar to the clouds above and the vortex below. 

"N-no. No damn it! This is what happened to Dai! Get out of her, Xiadou!" 

Ranma raised her arms ready to fight. 

Herb cried out, her voice hoarse and gasping, "No... Stay baaaack, I need... I will..." Herb slowly, with great effort, began stepping backwards until she was centimeters from the edge. 

"Herb, no." Ranma said, "You have to fight it! You can fight her!" 

"Let... let me go. I feel... I feel myself going. She'll take me fully if I don't go now." 

Ranma shook her head, "We can take her! We can fight and— No!" Ranma stopped as Herb threw herself off the cliff. 

"Herb!" Ranma ran to the edge.

"Lady Herb!" Lime cried out.

"My Lady!" Mint followed as the two ran behind Ranma.

Ranma threw her arms out over the edge of the cliff. She felt the frayed, singed edges of Herb's silken sleeves slip through the tips of her fingers as the Dragon Princess fell back. 

Herb quickly reached the same level as the kettle. 

"Ryuusei Hishou!" 

Ranma quickly shielded her eyes as a blinding flash of light came from below. There was a whirring sound and, as Ranma opened her eyes to peer below again, she saw the Kaisuifuu split in half, its contents spraying outwards. Ranma felt drops of rain fall on her head as she looked down at Herb, noticing the Dragon Princess voluminous robes were now soaked and she herself seemed to have grown smaller than the distance would indicate.

"Goodbye." Herb whispered to herself as she fell back. She closed her eyes and felt herself sinking.

"Lady Herb!" 

"Herb!"

Herb opened her eyes. She saw Lime and Mint chasing her into oblivion. She faintly remembered being embraced by them as fire and rubble took them so very long ago. 

Ranma looked on as the three of them were engulfed by the void. For a moment, like magma, the vortex of darkness bubbled up, threatening to explode.

Ranma felt a tug and fell back onto Sayuri and Hiroshi.  

Suddenly a keening sound echoed across the land, like a scream that emanated from somewhere far off in the distance. The three of them saw the darkness shoot up from the vortex and into the clouds until it faded and the clouds dissipated. 

After a moment, when it was quiet, Ranma seethed and felt her eyes grow wet. "Damn it. I thought– I could have saved her. I could've been her friend. She was like me. Xiadou just... Herb ended up just like Daisuke except she didn't... I couldn't..." 

She wiped her face, stood up and looked back at Hiroshi and Sayuri. Both seemed okay, if a bit ragged. Hiroshi looked metaphorically and literally dog-bitten. In Sayuri's case, Ranma finally noticed a bit more cleavage showing than the outfit originally intended.

"I... thank you. You two okay?" Ranma asked.

"Yeah..." Sayuri said, looking thoughtful. She repeated, "Yeah, I think so. You?"

"Not really..." she looked back at the cliff. "I'm pretty upset at Xiadou. But physically?" Ranma thumped her chest and winced. For a second she wondered if Herb had grazed her with a ki strike, but as she looked down, she finally noticed she had a prominent chest and cleavage of her own again. 

"Huh... yeah, I think I'm good. But I'm ready to go home for a while."

"...Girls Night Out sometime during Winter Break?" Sayuri offered.

"Yeah, yeah I'd like that.... That okay with you Hiro?"

"Huh? Yeah, I'm sure Dai n' I can spend a day at the arcade. Alpha 3 is coming out so maybe we'll even teach you a new fighting technique." He gave Ranma a cheeky smile.

"Dork." Sayuri replied as she fixed her outfit, then helped Ranma with her hair once more.

---

Akane rolled onto her back and sighed. She looked over at the clock on her nightstand:  5:12 AM. She was grateful that, since it was early December, it would still be dark for another hour or so.

"Okay, this is the last time, brain," Akane whispered to herself. "We're gonna do the test. I know I said that the last day of middle school would be the last time, but this is the last last time." 

Gritting her teeth, Akane closed her eyes and started picturing men she was told were attractive.

Takeshi Kaneshiro? She remembered him from watching Chungking Express with Daisuke. Meh.

Shinichiro Ohta from Baad? She had seen Sayuri with their album. Enh .

SMAP? NO.

Akane shook her head. Maybe if they were someone more feminine? What about Mana? Akane kind of felt like a shrug. I mean he's cute in that overly fashionable way but attracted? Not really. 

Maybe celebrity crushes weren't her thing. Maybe she needs to know them. 

What guys does she even know that well? Hiroshi? Even if he wasn't head over heels for Sayuri, which, come on, it's obvious. She's tall, slender, has a cute figure and... Akane shook her head. Hiroshi is like a cousin or my kid brother. 

Daisuke? Dai may as well be my twin brother . Not to mention he has kind of a Kasumi-like sense... maybe because he's the oldest of his siblings? 

And Ranma... again she didn't feel any immediate disgust, disinterest, or indifference.

Ranma is nice, we like the same things, he's stubborn sometimes, but I mean... same for me.

She imagined Ranma in slightly more feminine clothes, then the Furinkan High girls uniform, then that godawful dress she had to wear.

A bit small, but I could see it. Ranma said he tried wearing a dress when he was younger, right? I mean he's not super girly but... It wouldn't look weird. It'd be nice. Like when he's in his cursed form in the dreams...

Akane smiled. If only he was a girl all the time. 

Akane thought about Ranma's cursed form. Slowly the image shifted. First the girl she recognized as Ranma grew taller, until she was about half a head taller than her. The added height had the effect of making her figure less over-the-top pin-up curvy. It was still filled out in all the right places with some added definition in the arms and shoulders that showed her martial arts training. Then her hair grew dark, almost black, though with a kind of auburn undertone. Then her face changed, though not as much as she thought it would. It didn't become more masculine, just less baby-faced. 

"Akane? Is this okay?" The figure asked in a husky contralto voice that seemed to be between what she thought Ranma sounded like. Akane finally noticed the casual clothes she had on had been replaced with a red and gold qipao with a high collar, but a very generous slit on one side.

"Y-yeah..."  Akane mumbled. She felt her head grow heavy as she imagined further.

"Even though I'm Ranma?" 

Akane replied to the imaginary Ranma in front of her, "If you're Ranma, then I'll marry you in a heartbeat and be the happiest dyke in Tok..."

Akane shook her head. "God, I need to stop dreaming and go to sleep already!" Her eyelids grew heavy as she finally, fitfully, drifted to sleep...

---

Akane found herself standing near the front door of the house. It was light out, maybe afternoon.  "Oh god did I sleep until noon? Even for Sunday that's a bit..." 

"Akane!" A breathless, gauzy voice cried as Akane felt herself be wrapped by two slender arms. The sensation of a chest on her back was also noticeable.

"R...ranma?" Akane asked. "I guess I'm dreaming after all.." 

"Akane, we did it. I'm myself again."

"Great! You got your curse back. I know it meant a lot being able to be cursed here." 

"No. I mean yeah it's true but..." Ranma leaned her head against Akane. "Hey I'm sorry to put this on you, but... I need ta say something important." 

There was a pause and Akane felt Ranma's breath as she took a moment, "After we fought Xiadou the first time and Daisuke got hurt... I realized somethin'... I wanted ta tell ya, but then Yuka outed you at school and Herb locked me out my curse and... I thought when that happened there was no way anything I said would make sense until I unlocked it, but spending time in my regular form and figuring out what it meant and how this curse is nice and great but it doesn't change anything I learned about me and—"

"Ranma, you're rambling." Akane turned around and saw Ranma's face. She seemed bruised and beaten, a prominent black eye and her clothes were hastily patched up. But mostly she saw that Ranma seemed…afraid. 

"Oh... Akane... I...I'm a girl."

"Yeah, I can see that."

"No, I mean, even without the curse. Even when we're not in the dream. I'm a girl." 

"What?" 

"I think I've always known, but I couldn't believe it. I couldn't even begin to think it until the dreams started happening. When Daisuke got better and I realized I wasn't confused or just a weirdo, all those things happened to you. I wanted to tell you, but I was scared you wouldn't believe me. I thought I needed to have my curse back to tell you. But I don't need it."

Ranma walked into the bathroom next to the hallway and came back, in her taller guise.

Ranma looked at Akane, her eyes watering, "I'm a girl, too. Even like this. And I like you, Akane."

Akane opened her mouth to say something, but was blinded by a white light as she woke up.

 

Notes:

Thanks to Unsurpassed Travesty, juniper_jones, and Chumpersonable for pre-reading and copyediting.